This is a modern-English version of Nobody's Girl: (En Famille), originally written by Malot, Hector.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.



Copyright, 1922, by
CUPPLES & LEON COMPANY
Printed in United States of America
CONTENTS

INTRODUCTION | ||
CHAPTER | PAGE | |
I | Perrine and Palikare | 1 |
II | Grain-of-Salt is Kind | 20 |
III | "Poor Little Girl" | 41 |
IV | A Hard Road to Travel | 47 |
V | Storms and Fears | 59 |
VI | The Rescue | 72 |
VII | Maraucourt at Last | 77 |
VIII | Grandfather Vulfran | 86 |
IX | One Sleepless Night | 95 |
X | The Hut on the Island | 110 |
XI | Work in the Factory | 115 |
XII | New Shoes | 130 |
XIII | Strange Housekeeping | 136 |
XIV | A Banquet in the Hut | 149 |
XV | Aurelie's Chance | 157 |
XVI | Grandfather's Interpreter | 166 |
XVII | Hard Questions | 175 |
XVIII | Secretary to M. Vulfran | 184 |
XIX | Suspicion and Confidence | 194 |
XX | The Schemers | 206 |
XXI | Letters from Dacca | 217 |
XXII | A Cable to Dacca | 227 |
XXIII | Grandfather's Companion | 238 |
XXIV | Getting an Education | 248 |
XXV | Meddling Relatives | 260 |
XXVI | Painful Arguments | 269 |
XXVII | The Blind Man's Grief | 277 |
XXVIII | An Unrespected Funeral | 285 |
XXIX | The Angel of Reform | 292 |
XXX | Grandfather Finds Perrine | 302 |
XXXI | The Grateful People | 307 |
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

PAGE | |
"Why, It's Beautiful," Said Perrine, Softly.(See Page 86) | Frontispiece |
Something Warm Passing Over Her Face Made Her Open Her Eyes | 72 |
"What's The Matter Now?" He Cried, Angrily | 124 |
She Had Some Time Ago Decided On The Shape | 139 |
She Tried To Do As She Was Told, But Her Emotion Increased As She Read | 218 |
He Told Her That She Was Like A Little Daughter To Him | 270 |
INTRODUCTION

"Nobody's Girl," published in France under the title "En Famille", follows "Nobody's Boy" as a companion juvenile story, and takes place with it as one of the supreme juvenile stories of the world. Like "Nobody's Boy" it was also crowned by the Academy, and that literary judgment has also been verified by the test of time.
"Nobody's Girl," published in France as "En Famille", is a follow-up to "Nobody's Boy" and is considered one of the greatest children's stories ever. Like "Nobody's Boy," it was also recognized by the Academy, and that literary acclaim has been confirmed by its lasting impact.
"Nobody's Girl" is not a human document, such as is "Nobody's Boy", because it has more story plot, and the adventure is in a more restricted field, but it discloses no less the nobility of a right-minded child, and how loyalty wins the way to noble deeds and life. This is another beautiful literary creation of Hector Malot which every one can recommend as an ennobling book, of interest not only to childhood, page by page to the thrilling conclusion, but to every person who loves romance and character.
"Nobody's Girl" isn't a human story like "Nobody's Boy" because it has more of a plot, and the adventure takes place in a more limited setting. However, it still reveals the nobility of a decent child and how loyalty leads to noble actions and life. This is another beautiful literary work by Hector Malot that everyone can recommend as an uplifting book, interesting not only to children, page by page until the exciting ending, but to anyone who loves romance and character.
Only details, irrelevant for readers in America, have been eliminated. Little Perrine's loyal ideals, with their inspiring sentiments, are preserved by her through the most discouraging conditions, and are described with the simplicity for which Hector Malot is famous. The building up of a little girl's life is made a fine example for every child. Every reader of this story leaves it inspired for the better way.
Only details that wouldn't matter to American readers have been removed. Little Perrine's steadfast ideals, with their uplifting feelings, are maintained by her through the toughest circumstances and are described with the simplicity that Hector Malot is known for. The development of a little girl's life serves as a great example for every child. Every reader of this story finishes it feeling inspired to pursue a better path.
The Publishers.
The Publishers.
NOBODY'S GIRL
CHAPTER I
PERRINE AND PALIKARE
IT WAS Saturday afternoon about 3 o'clock. There was the usual scene; outside the Gates of Bercy there was a crowd of people, and on the quays, four rows deep, carts and wagons were massed together. Coal carts, carts heaped with hay and straw, all were waiting in the clear, warm June sunshine for the examination from the custom official. All had been hurrying to reach Paris before Sunday.
IT WAS Saturday afternoon around 3 o'clock. The usual scene was unfolding; outside the Gates of Bercy, a crowd of people had gathered, and on the quays, carts and wagons were lined up four rows deep. Coal carts, carts loaded with hay and straw, all waited in the clear, warm June sunshine for inspection by the customs official. Everyone had been rushing to get to Paris before Sunday.
Amongst the wagons, but at some little distance from the Gates, stood an odd looking cart, a sort of caravan. Over a light frame work which was erected on four wheels was stretched a heavy canvas; this was fastened to the light roof which covered the wagon. Once upon a time the canvas might have been blue, but it was so faded, so dirty and worn, that one could only guess what its original color had been. Neither was it possible to make out the inscriptions which were painted on the four sides. Most of the words were effaced. On one side there was a Greek word, the next side [Pg 2] bore part of a German word, on the third side were the letters F I A, which was evidently Italian, and on the last a newly painted French word stood out boldly. This was PHOTOGRAPHIE, and was evidently the translation of all the others, indicating the different countries through which the miserable wagon had come before it had entered France and finally arrived at the Gates of Paris.
Among the wagons, but a little distance from the Gates, stood an odd-looking cart, like a caravan. A heavy canvas was stretched over a lightweight frame set on four wheels; this was attached to the light roof covering the wagon. Once, the canvas might have been blue, but it was so faded, dirty, and worn that you could only guess what its original color had been. It was also impossible to make out the writing painted on the four sides. Most of the words were erased. On one side, there was a Greek word, the next side bore part of a German word, on the third side were the letters F I A, which were clearly Italian, and on the last side, a newly painted French word stood out boldly. This was PHOTOGRAPHIE, which clearly translated all the others, indicating the different countries the miserable wagon had passed through before it entered France and finally reached the Gates of Paris.
Was it possible that the donkey that was harnessed to it had brought the cart all this distance? At first glance it seemed impossible, but although the animal was tired out, one could see upon a closer view that it was very robust and much bigger than the donkeys that one sees in Europe. Its coat was a beautiful dark grey, the beauty of which could be seen despite the dust which covered it. Its slender legs were marked with jet black lines, and worn out though the poor beast was, it still held its head high. The harness, worthy of the caravan, was fastened together with various colored strings, short pieces, long pieces, just what was at hand at the moment; the strings had been carefully hidden under the flowers and branches which had been gathered along the roads and used to protect the animal from the sun and the flies.
Was it possible that the donkey pulling the cart had traveled this far? At first glance, it seemed unlikely, but even though the animal was exhausted, a closer look revealed it was quite strong and much larger than the donkeys you see in Europe. Its coat was a stunning dark grey, beautiful even with the dust that covered it. Its slender legs had striking black stripes, and despite being worn out, the poor creature still held its head high. The harness, fit for a caravan, was made from various colored strings—some short, some long—just whatever was available at the time. The strings were carefully tucked under flowers and branches collected along the road to shield the animal from the sun and flies.
Close by, seated on the edge of the curb, watching the donkey, was a little girl of about thirteen years of age. Her type was very unusual, but it was quite apparent that there was a mixture of race. The pale blond of her hair contrasted strangely with the deep, rich coloring of her cheeks, and the sweet [Pg 3] expression of her face was accentuated by the dark, serious eyes. Her mouth also was very serious. Her figure, slim and full of grace, was garbed in an old, faded check dress, but the shabby old frock could not take away the child's distinguished air.
Close by, sitting on the edge of the curb and watching the donkey, was a girl about thirteen years old. She had a very unique appearance, clearly showing a mix of different backgrounds. The light blonde of her hair stood out sharply against the deep, rich color of her cheeks, and the sweet[Pg 3] expression on her face was highlighted by her dark, serious eyes. Her mouth also had a serious look. Her slim and graceful figure was dressed in an old, faded checkered dress, but the worn outfit couldn't diminish the child's distinguished presence.
As the donkey had stopped just behind a large cart of straw, it would not have required much watching, but every now and again he pulled out the straw, in a cautious manner, like a very intelligent animal that knows quite well that it is doing wrong.
As the donkey had stopped just behind a large cart of straw, it didn't need much supervision, but now and then, it carefully pulled out the straw, like a very clever animal that knows it’s doing something it shouldn’t.
"Palikare! stop that!" said the girl for the third time.
"Palikare! Stop that!" the girl said for the third time.
The donkey again dropped his head in a guilty fashion, but as soon as he had eaten his wisps of straw he began to blink his eyes and agitate his ears, then again discreetly, but eagerly, tugged at what was ahead of him; this in a manner that testified to the poor beast's hunger.
The donkey once more lowered his head in a guilty way, but as soon as he finished his bits of straw, he started blinking his eyes and moving his ears around. Then, still discreetly but with enthusiasm, he tugged at what was in front of him, showing just how hungry he was.
While the little girl was scolding him, a voice from within the caravan called out:
While the little girl was scolding him, a voice from inside the caravan called out:
"Perrine!"
"Perrine!"
Jumping to her feet, the child lifted up the canvas and passed inside, where a pale, thin woman was lying on a mattress.
Jumping to her feet, the child lifted the canvas and went inside, where a pale, thin woman was lying on a mattress.
"Do you need me, mama?"
"Do you need me, mom?"
"What is Palikare doing, dear?" asked the woman.
"What is Palikare up to, dear?" asked the woman.
"He is eating the straw off the cart that's ahead of us."
"He is eating the straw from the cart in front of us."
"He's so hungry."
"He's really hungry."
"Hunger is not an excuse for taking what does not belong to us. What will you say to the driver of that cart if he's angry?"
"Hunger is not a valid reason for taking what isn't ours. What will you tell the driver of that cart if he's upset?"
"I'll go and see that Palikare doesn't do it again," said the little girl.
"I'll go make sure Palikare doesn't do that again," said the little girl.
"Shall we soon be in Paris?"
"Are we going to be in Paris soon?"
"Yes, we are waiting for the customs."
"Yeah, we're waiting for customs."
"Have we much longer to wait?"
"Do we have to wait much longer?"
"No, but are you in more pain, mother?"
"No, but are you in more pain, Mom?"
"Don't worry, darling; it's because I'm closed in here," replied the woman, gasping. Then she smiled wanly, hoping to reassure her daughter.
"Don't worry, sweetheart; it's just because I'm trapped in here," the woman replied, out of breath. Then she gave a faint smile, trying to comfort her daughter.
The woman was in a pitiable plight. All her strength had gone and she could scarcely breathe. Although she was only about twenty-nine years of age, her life was ebbing away. There still remained traces of remarkable beauty: Her head and hair were lovely, and her eyes were soft and dark like her daughter's.
The woman was in a terrible state. She was completely drained of energy and could barely breathe. Even though she was only around twenty-nine, her life was slipping away. Yet, there were still signs of her once stunning beauty: Her face and hair were beautiful, and her eyes were soft and dark like her daughter's.
"Shall I give you something?" asked Perrine.
"Should I give you something?" asked Perrine.
"What?"
"What the heck?"
"There are some shops near by. I can buy a lemon. I'll come back at once."
"There are some shops nearby. I can buy a lemon. I'll be back right away."
"No, keep the money. We have so little. Go back to Palikare and stop him from eating the straw."
"No, keep the money. We have so little. Go back to Palikare and stop him from eating the straw."
"That's not easy," answered the little girl.
"That's not easy," replied the little girl.
She went back to the donkey and pushed him on his haunches until he was out of reach of the straw in front of him. [Pg 5]
She went back to the donkey and pushed him onto his hindquarters until he was out of reach of the straw in front of him. [Pg 5]
At first the donkey was obstinate and tried to push forward again, but she spoke to him gently and stroked him, and kissed him on his nose; then he dropped his long ears with evident satisfaction and stood quite still.
At first, the donkey was stubborn and tried to move forward again, but she spoke to him softly, petted him, and kissed him on the nose; then he lowered his long ears with clear satisfaction and stood completely still.
There was no occasion to worry about him now, so she amused herself with watching what was going on around her.
There was no reason to worry about him now, so she entertained herself by watching what was happening around her.
A little boy about her own age, dressed up like a clown, and who evidently belonged to the circus caravans standing in the rear, had been strolling round her for ten long minutes, without being able to attract her attention. At last he decided to speak to her.
A little boy around her age, dressed as a clown and clearly part of the circus caravans parked nearby, had been walking around her for ten long minutes, trying to get her attention. Finally, he decided to talk to her.
"That's a fine donkey," he remarked.
"That's a great donkey," he said.
She did not reply.
She didn’t reply.
"It don't belong to this country. If it does, I'm astonished."
"It doesn't belong to this country. If it does, I'm shocked."
She was looking at him, and thinking that after all he looked rather like a nice boy, she thought she would reply.
She was looking at him and thinking that, after all, he really did seem like a nice guy. She decided to respond.
"He comes from Greece," she said.
"He's Greek," she said.
"Greece!" he echoed.
"Greece!" he repeated.
"That's why he's called Palikare."
"That's why he's called Palikare."
"Ah! that's why."
"Ah! That's why."
But in spite of his broad grin he was not at all sure why a donkey that came from Greece should be called Palikare.
But even with his wide smile, he wasn't at all sure why a donkey from Greece should be called Palikare.
"Is it far ... Greece?"
"Is it far to Greece?"
"Very far."
"Very far away."
"No, but it's a long way off."
"No, but it's still a long way off."
"Then yer come from Greece, then?"
"Then you come from Greece, right?"
"No, farther than that."
"No, further than that."
"From China?"
"Are you from China?"
"No, but Palikare's the only one that comes from Greece."
"No, but Palikare is the only one from Greece."
"Are you going to the Fair?"
"Are you going to the fair?"
"No."
"Nope."
"Where yer goin'?"
"Where are you going?"
"Into Paris."
"Going to Paris."
"I know that, but where yer goin' to put up that there cart?"
"I know that, but where are you going to put that cart?"
"We've been told that there are some free places round the fortifications."
"We've heard that there are some free spots around the fortifications."
The little clown slapped his thighs with his two hands.
The little clown patted his thighs with both hands.
"The fortifications: Oh la la!"
"The fortifications: Wow!"
"Isn't there any place?"
"Is there no place?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"Well, then?"
"What's next?"
"It ain't the place for you ... round the fortifications! Have yer got any men with yer? Big strong men who are not afraid of a stab from a dagger. One who can give a jab as well as take one."
"It's not the place for you ... around the fortifications! Do you have any men with you? Big, strong men who aren't afraid of a dagger stab. Someone who can dish it out as well as take it."
"There is only my mother and me, and mother is ill."
"There’s just my mom and me, and my mom is sick."
"Do you think much of that donkey?" he asked quickly.
"Do you think highly of that donkey?" he asked quickly.
"I should say so!"
"I'll say!"
"Well, the first thing he'll be stolen. He'll be [Pg 7] gone tomorrow. Then the rest'll come after, and it's Fatty as tells yer so."
"Well, the first thing that will happen is someone will steal him. He'll be [Pg 7] gone tomorrow. Then the rest will follow, and it's Fatty who tells you so."
"Really?"
"Seriously?"
"Should say so! You've never been to Paris before?"
"Really? You've never been to Paris before?"
"No, never."
"No way."
"That's easy to see. Some fools told you where to put your cart up, but you can't put it there. Why don't you go to Grain-of-Salt?"
"That's obvious. Some idiots told you where to put your cart, but you can’t put it there. Why don’t you go to Grain-of-Salt?"
"I don't know Grain-of-Salt."
"I don't know Grain-of-Salt."
"Why, he owns the Guillot Fields. You needn't be afraid of him, and he'd shoot anybody who tried to get in his place."
"Well, he owns the Guillot Fields. You don’t have to be scared of him, and he’d shoot anyone who tried to take his spot."
"Will it cost much to go there?"
"Is it going to be expensive to get there?"
"It costs a lot in winter, when everybody comes to Paris, but at this time I'm sure he won't make you pay more than forty sous a week. And your donkey can find its food in the field. Does he like thistles?"
"It gets expensive in winter when everyone comes to Paris, but right now I'm sure he won't charge you more than forty sous a week. And your donkey can graze in the field. Does he like thistles?"
"I should say he does like them!"
"I should say he really likes them!"
"Well, then, this is just the place for him, and Grain-of-Salt isn't a bad chap," said the little clown with a satisfied air.
"Well, this is the perfect spot for him, and Grain-of-Salt isn't a bad guy," said the little clown with a pleased expression.
"Is that his name ... Grain-of-Salt?"
"Is his name... Grain-of-Salt?"
"They call him that 'cause he's always thirsty. He's only got one arm."
"They call him that because he's always thirsty. He only has one arm."
"Is his place far from here?"
"Is his place far from here?"
"No, at Charonne; but I bet yer don't even know where Charonne is?"
"No, at Charonne; but I bet you don't even know where Charonne is?"
"Well, then, it's over there." He waved his arms vaguely in a northerly direction.
"Well, it's over there." He waved his arms vaguely to the north.
"Once you have passed through the Gates, you turn straight to the right," he explained, "and you follow the road all along the fortifications for half an hour, then go down a wide avenue, then turn to your left, and then ask where the Guillot Field is. Everybody knows it."
"After you go through the Gates, just turn right," he said, "and follow the road along the walls for about half an hour. Then, take a wide avenue, turn left, and ask for the Guillot Field. Everyone knows where it is."
"Thank you. I'll go and tell mama. If you'll stand beside Palikare for a minute, I'll go and tell her at once."
"Thank you. I’ll go tell mom. If you can stand by Palikare for a minute, I’ll go tell her right away."
"Sure, I'll mind him for yer. I'll ask him to teach me Greek."
"Sure, I'll take care of him for you. I'll ask him to teach me Greek."
"And please don't let him eat that straw."
"And please don't let him eat that straw."
Perrine went inside the caravan and told her mother what the little clown had said.
Perrine went into the caravan and told her mom what the little clown had said.
"If that is so," said the sick woman, "we must not hesitate; we must go to Charonne. But can you find the way?"
"If that's the case," said the sick woman, "we shouldn't wait; we have to go to Charonne. But can you find the way?"
"Yes, it's easy enough. Oh, mother," she added, as she was going out, "there are such a lot of wagons outside; they have printed on them 'Maraucourt Factories,' and beneath that the name, 'Vulfran Paindavoine.' There are all kinds of barrels and things in the carts. Such a number!"
"Yes, it’s pretty straightforward. Oh, Mom," she continued, as she was leaving, "there are so many wagons outside; they have 'Maraucourt Factories' printed on them, and underneath that the name 'Vulfran Paindavoine.' There are all kinds of barrels and stuff in the carts. So many!"
"There is nothing remarkable in that, my child," said the woman.
"There’s nothing special about that, my child,” said the woman.
"Yes, but it's strange to see so many wagons with the same name on them," replied the girl as she left the caravan. [Pg 9]
"Yeah, but it's weird to see so many wagons with the same name on them," the girl said as she walked away from the caravan. [Pg 9]
Perrine found the donkey with his nose buried in the straw, which he was eating calmly.
Perrine found the donkey with its nose buried in the straw, munching away peacefully.
"Why, you're letting him eat it!" she cried to the boy.
"Why are you letting him eat it?" she shouted at the boy.
"Well, why not?" he retorted.
"Well, why not?" he replied.
"And if the man is angry?"
"And what if the guy is angry?"
"He'd better not be with me," said the small boy, putting himself in a position to fight and throwing his head back.
"He better not be with me," said the small boy, getting ready to fight and tossing his head back.
But his prowess was not to be brought into action, for at this moment the custom officer began to search the cart of straw, and then gave permission for it to pass on through the Gates of Paris.
But he didn't get the chance to show his skills because, at that moment, the customs officer started to inspect the cart of straw and then allowed it to pass through the Gates of Paris.
"Now it's your turn," said the boy, "and I'll have to leave you. Goodbye, Mademoiselle. If you ever want news of me ask for Double Fat. Everybody knows me."
"Now it's your turn," the boy said, "and I have to go. Goodbye, Mademoiselle. If you ever want to hear from me, just ask for Double Fat. Everyone knows me."
The employés who guard the entrances of Paris are accustomed to strange sights, yet the man who went into Perrine's caravan looked surprised when he found a young woman lying on a mattress, and even more surprised when his hasty glance revealed to him the extreme poverty of her surroundings.
The employees who guard the entrances of Paris are used to unusual sights, yet the man who entered Perrine's caravan looked surprised when he found a young woman lying on a mattress, and even more surprised when his quick glance showed him the extreme poverty of her surroundings.
"Have you anything to declare?" he asked, continuing his investigations.
"Do you have anything to declare?" he asked, continuing his inquiries.
"Nothing."
"None."
"No wine, no provisions?"
"No wine, no supplies?"
"Nothing."
"Nothing."
This was only too true; apart from the mattress, the two cane chairs, a little table, a tiny stove, a camera and a few photographic supplies, there was[Pg 10] nothing in this wagon; no trunks, no baskets, no clothes....
This was all too true; aside from the mattress, the two wicker chairs, a small table, a tiny stove, a camera, and a few photography supplies, there was[Pg 10] nothing in this wagon; no trunks, no baskets, no clothes....
"All right; you can pass," said the man.
"Okay, you can go ahead," said the man.
Once through the Gates, Perrine, holding Palikare by the bridle, followed the stretch of grass along the embankment. In the brown, dirty grass she saw rough looking men lying on their backs or on their stomachs. She saw now the class of people who frequent this spot. From the very air of these men, with their bestial, criminal faces, she understood why it would be unsafe for them to be there at night. She could well believe that their knives would be in ready use.
Once she passed through the Gates, Perrine, holding Palikare by the reins, followed the stretch of grass along the embankment. In the brown, dirty grass, she saw rough-looking men lying on their backs or stomachs. She now recognized the type of people who hang out in this area. Just by the vibe of these men, with their animalistic, criminal faces, she understood why it would be dangerous to be there at night. She could easily believe that their knives would be ready for use.
Looking towards the city, she saw nothing but dirty streets and filthy houses. So this was Paris, the beautiful Paris of which her father had so often spoken. With one word she made her donkey go faster, then turning to the left she inquired for the Guillot Field.
Looking at the city, she saw nothing but dirty streets and rundown houses. So this was Paris, the beautiful Paris her father had talked about so often. With a quick command, she urged her donkey to go faster, then, turning left, she asked for the Guillot Field.
If everyone knew where it was situated, no two were of the same opinion as to which road she should take to get there, and several times, in trying to follow the various directions which were given to her, she lost her way.
If everyone knew where it was located, no two agreed on which road she should take to get there, and several times, while trying to follow the different directions given to her, she got lost.
At last she found the place for which she was looking. This must be it! Inside the field there was an old omnibus without wheels, and a railway car, also without wheels, was on the ground. In addition, she saw a dozen little round pups rolling about. Yes, this was the place!
At last, she found the spot she had been searching for. This had to be it! In the field, there was an old bus without wheels, and a railway car—also without wheels—was lying on the ground. Plus, she spotted about a dozen little round puppies playing around. Yes, this was the place!
Leaving Palikare in the street, she went into the [Pg 11] field. The pups at once scrambled at her feet, barked, and snapped at her shoes.
Leaving Palikare in the street, she went into the [Pg 11] field. The puppies immediately rushed to her feet, barking and nipping at her shoes.
"Who's there?" called a voice.
"Who's there?" a voice called.
She looked around and saw a long, low building, which might have been a house, but which might serve for anything else. The walls were made of bits of stone, wood and plaster. Even tin boxes were used in its construction. The roof was made of tarred canvas and cardboard, and most of the window panes were of paper, although in one or two instances there was some glass. The man who designed it was another Robinson Crusoe, and his workman a man Friday.
She looked around and saw a long, low building that could have been a house but could also be used for anything else. The walls were made of chunks of stone, wood, and plaster. Even tin boxes were part of the construction. The roof was made of tarred canvas and cardboard, and most of the window panes were paper, although there was some glass in one or two places. The man who designed it was another Robinson Crusoe, and his worker was a man named Friday.
A one-armed man with a shaggy beard was sorting out rags and throwing them into the baskets around him.
A one-armed man with a messy beard was sorting through rags and tossing them into the baskets around him.
"Don't step on my dogs," he cried; "come nearer."
"Don't step on my dogs," he shouted; "come closer."
She did as she was told.
She did what she was instructed.
"Are you the owner of the Guillot Field?" she asked.
"Are you the owner of Guillot Field?" she asked.
"That's me!" replied the man.
"That's me!" said the man.
In a few words she told him what she wanted. So as not to waste his time while listening, he poured some red wine out of a bottle that stood on the ground and drank it down at a gulp.
In a few words, she told him what she wanted. To avoid wasting his time while he listened, he poured some red wine from a bottle that was on the ground and downed it in one gulp.
"It can be arranged if you pay in advance," he said, sizing her up.
"It can be arranged if you pay in advance," he said, giving her a once-over.
"How much?" she asked.
"How much is it?" she asked.
"Forty sous a week for the wagon and twenty for the donkey," he replied.[Pg 12]
"Forty coins a week for the wagon and twenty for the donkey," he replied.[Pg 12]
"That's a lot of money," she said, hesitatingly.
"That's a lot of money," she said, hesitantly.
"That's my price."
"That's my rate."
"Your summer price?"
"What's your summer price?"
"Yes, my summer price."
"Yes, my summer rate."
"Can my donkey eat the thistles?"
"Can my donkey eat thistles?"
"Yes, and the grass also if his teeth are strong enough."
"Yeah, and the grass too if his teeth are strong enough."
"We can't pay for the whole week because we are only going to stay one day. We are going through Paris on our way to Amiens, and we want to rest."
"We can’t pay for the whole week since we’re only staying one day. We’re passing through Paris on our way to Amiens, and we want to relax."
"Well, that's all right; six sous a day for the cart and three for the donkey."
"Well, that's fine; six sou a day for the cart and three for the donkey."
One by one she pulled out nine sous from the pocket in her skirt.
One by one, she took out nine coins from the pocket of her skirt.
"That's for the first day," she said, handing them to the man.
"That's for the first day," she said, giving them to the man.
"You can tell your people they can all come in," he said, "How many are there? If it's a whole company it's two sous extra for each person."
"You can let your people know they can all come in," he said, "How many are there? If it's a whole group, it's two sous extra for each person."
"I have only my mother."
"I only have my mom."
"All right; but why didn't your mother come and settle this?"
"Okay, but why didn't your mom come and figure this out?"
"She is in the wagon, ill."
"She's in the wagon, unwell."
"Ill! Well, this isn't a hospital."
"Ugh! Well, this isn’t a hospital."
Perrine was afraid that he would not let her sick mother come in.
Perrine was scared he wouldn't allow her sick mom to come inside.
"I mean she's a little bit tired. We've come a long way."
"I mean she's a bit tired. We've traveled a long way."
"I never ask people where they come from," replied the man gruffly. He pointed to a corner of the field, and added: "You can put your wagon [Pg 13] over there and tie up the donkey. And if it squashes one of my pups you'll pay me five francs, one hundred sous ... understand?"
"I never ask people where they're from," the man replied in a rough tone. He pointed to a corner of the field and added, "You can park your wagon [Pg 13] over there and tie up the donkey. And if it squashes one of my pups, you'll owe me five francs, one hundred sous ... got it?"
As she was going he called out:
As she was leaving, he shouted:
"Will you take a glass of wine?"
"Would you like a glass of wine?"
"No, thanks," she replied; "I never take wine."
"No, thanks," she said; "I never drink wine."
"Good," he said; "I'll drink it for you."
"Sure," he said; "I'll drink it for you."
He drained another glass, then returned to his collection of rags.
He finished another glass, then went back to his pile of rags.
As soon as she had installed Palikare in the place that the man had pointed out to her, which was accomplished not without some jolts, despite the care which she took, Perrine climbed up into the wagon.
As soon as she had set Palikare in the spot the man indicated, which she managed to do with some bumps along the way despite her carefulness, Perrine climbed up into the wagon.
"We've arrived at last, poor mama," she said, bending over the woman.
"We've finally arrived, poor mom," she said, leaning over the woman.
"No more shaking, no more rolling about," said the woman weakly.
"No more shaking, no more rolling around," the woman said weakly.
"There, there; I'll make you some dinner," said Perrine cheerfully. "What would you like?"
"There, there; I'll make you some dinner," Perrine said happily. "What do you want?"
"First, dear, unharness Palikare; he is very tired also; and give him something to eat and drink."
"First, sweetheart, unhook Palikare; he's really tired too; and give him something to eat and drink."
Perrine did as her mother told her, then returned to the wagon and took out the small stove, some pieces of coal and an old saucepan and some sticks. Outside, she went down on her knees and made a fire; at last, after blowing with all her might, she had the satisfaction of seeing that it had taken.
Perrine followed her mother’s instructions, then went back to the wagon and pulled out the small stove, a few pieces of coal, an old saucepan, and some sticks. Outside, she knelt down and built a fire; finally, after blowing as hard as she could, she felt a sense of satisfaction when she saw that it had caught.
"You'd like some rice, wouldn't you?" she asked, leaning over her mother.[Pg 14]
"You'd like some rice, right?" she asked, leaning over her mother.[Pg 14]
"I am not hungry."
"I'm not hungry."
"Is there anything else you would fancy? I'll go and fetch anything you want. What would you like, mama, dearie?"
"Is there anything else you’d like? I’ll go get whatever you want. What do you want, mom, dear?"
"I think I prefer rice," said her mother.
"I think I like rice more," said her mother.
Little Perrine threw a handful of rice into the saucepan that she had put on the fire and waited for the water to boil; then she stirred the rice with two white sticks that she had stripped of their bark. She only left her cooking once, to run over to Palikare to say a few loving words to him. The donkey was eating the thistles with a satisfaction, the intensity of which was shown by the way his long ears stood up.
Little Perrine tossed a handful of rice into the saucepan she had placed over the fire and waited for the water to boil; then she stirred the rice with two white sticks she had stripped of their bark. She only left her cooking once to dash over to Palikare to say a few sweet words to him. The donkey was happily munching on thistles, showing his enjoyment by the way his long ears perked up.
When the rice was cooked to perfection, Perrine filled a bowl and placed it at her mother's bedside, also two glasses, two plates and two forks. Sitting down on the floor, with her legs tucked under her and her skirts spread out, she said, like a little girl who is playing with her doll: "Now we'll have a little din-din, mammy, dear, and I'll wait on you."
When the rice was perfectly cooked, Perrine filled a bowl and set it by her mother's bedside, along with two glasses, two plates, and two forks. She sat down on the floor, tucking her legs under her and spreading out her skirts, and said, like a little girl playing with her doll: "Now we'll have a little dinner, mommy dear, and I'll take care of you."
In spite of her gay tone, there was an anxious look in the child's eyes as she looked at her mother lying on the mattress, covered with an old shawl that had once been beautiful and costly, but was now only a faded rag.
In spite of her cheerful tone, there was a worried look in the child's eyes as she looked at her mother lying on the mattress, covered with an old shawl that used to be beautiful and expensive, but was now just a worn-out rag.
The sick woman tried to swallow a mouthful of rice, then she looked at her daughter with a wan smile.
The sick woman tried to swallow a spoonful of rice, then she looked at her daughter with a faint smile.
"It doesn't go down very well," she murmured.
"It doesn't sit well," she murmured.
"You must force yourself," said Perrine; "the [Pg 15] second will go down better, and the third better still."
"You have to push yourself," said Perrine; "the [Pg 15] second one will be easier, and the third even more so."
"I cannot; no, I cannot, dear!"
"I can’t; no, I can’t, dear!"
"Oh, mama!"
"Oh, mom!"
The mother sank back on her mattress, gasping. But weak though she was, she thought of her little girl and smiled.
The mother collapsed onto her mattress, breathing heavily. But even though she felt weak, she thought of her little girl and smiled.
"The rice is delicious, dear," she said; "you eat it. As you do the work you must feed well. You must be very strong to be able to nurse me, so eat, darling, eat."
"The rice is delicious, sweetheart," she said; "you should eat it. Since you're doing the work, you need to eat well. You have to be really strong to take care of me, so eat, honey, eat."
Keeping back her tears, Perrine made an effort to eat her dinner. Her mother continued to talk to her. Little by little she stopped crying and all the rice disappeared.
Keeping her tears in check, Perrine tried to eat her dinner. Her mom kept talking to her. Gradually, she stopped crying, and all the rice was gone.
"Why don't you try to eat, mother?" she asked. "I forced myself."
"Why don't you try eating, Mom?" she asked. "I made myself."
"But I'm ill, dear."
"But I'm sick, dear."
"I think I ought to go and fetch a doctor. We are in Paris now and there are good doctors here."
"I think I should go get a doctor. We’re in Paris now, and there are good doctors here."
"Good doctors will not put themselves out unless they are paid."
"Good doctors won't go out of their way unless they're compensated."
"We'll pay."
"We'll cover it."
"With what, my child?"
"With what, kid?"
"With our money. You have seven francs in your pocket and a florin which we could change here. I've got 17 sous. Feel in your pocket."
"With our money. You have seven francs in your pocket and a florin we could exchange here. I’ve got 17 sous. Check your pocket."
The black dress, as worn as Perrine's skirt but not so dusty, for it had been brushed, was lying on the bed, and served for a cover. They found the seven francs and an Austrian coin. [Pg 16]
The black dress, as worn as Perrine's skirt but not quite as dusty since it had been brushed, was laying on the bed and was used as a cover. They discovered seven francs and an Austrian coin. [Pg 16]
"How much does that make in all?" asked Perrine; "I don't understand French money."
"How much does that add up to?" asked Perrine, "I don't get French money."
"I know very little more than you," replied her mother.
"I don't know much more than you do," her mother replied.
Counting the florin at two francs, they found they had nine francs and eighty-five centimes.
Counting the florin as two francs, they realized they had nine francs and eighty-five centimes.
"You see we have more than what is needed for a doctor," insisted Perrine.
"You see, we have more than enough for a doctor," Perrine insisted.
"He won't cure me with words; we shall have to buy medicine."
"He won't heal me with words; we'll need to buy medicine."
"I have an idea. You can imagine that all the time I was walking beside Palikare I did not waste my time just talking to him, although he likes that. I was also thinking of both of us, but mostly of you, mama, because you are sick. And I was thinking of our arrival at Maraucourt. Everybody has laughed at our wagon as we came along, and I am afraid if we go to Maraucourt with it we shall not get much of a welcome. If our relations are very proud, they'll be humiliated.
"I have an idea. You can imagine that while I was walking next to Palikare, I wasn’t just chatting with him, even though he enjoys that. I was also thinking about both of us, but mostly about you, mom, because you're unwell. And I was thinking about our arrival at Maraucourt. Everyone laughed at our wagon as we made our way here, and I'm worried that if we arrive in Maraucourt with it, we won't get a warm welcome. If our relatives are very proud, they'll feel embarrassed."
"So I thought," she added, wisely, "that as we don't need the wagon any more, we could sell it. Now that you are ill, no one will let me take their pictures, and even if they would we have not the money to buy the things for developing that we need. We must sell it."
"So I thought," she added, wisely, "since we don't need the wagon anymore, we could sell it. Now that you're unwell, no one will let me take their pictures, and even if they did, we don't have the money to buy the supplies we need for developing. We have to sell it."
"And how much can we get for it?"
"And how much can we sell it for?"
"We can get something; then there is the camera and the mattress."
"We can get something; then there's the camera and the mattress."
"Everything," said the sick woman.
"Everything," said the ill woman.
"But you don't mind, do you, mother, dear?..." [Pg 17]
"But you don't mind, do you, Mom, dear?..." [Pg 17]
"We have lived in this wagon for more than a year," said her mother; "your father died here, and although it's a poor thing, it makes me sad to part with it.... It is all that remains of him ... there is not one of these old things here that does not remind us of him...."
"We've been living in this wagon for over a year," her mother said. "Your father passed away here, and even though it's not much, it makes me sad to let go of it... It's all that's left of him... everything in here reminds us of him..."
She stopped, gasping; the tears were rolling down her cheeks.
She paused, breathing heavily; tears streamed down her face.
"Oh, forgive me, mother, for speaking about it," cried Perrine.
"Oh, I'm so sorry, Mom, for bringing it up," Perrine exclaimed.
"My darling, you are right. You are only a child, but you have thought of the things that I should have. I shall not be better tomorrow nor the next day, and we must sell these things, and we must decide to sell...."
"My dear, you're right. You're just a kid, but you've thought of things I should have. I won’t be any better tomorrow or the next day, and we need to sell these things, and we need to agree to sell...."
The mother hesitated. There was a painful silence.
The mother hesitated. There was an uncomfortable silence.
"Palikare," said Perrine at last.
"Palikare," Perrine finally said.
"You have thought that also?" asked the mother.
"You thought that too?" asked the mother.
"Yes," said Perrine, "and I have been so unhappy about it, and sometimes I did not dare look at him for fear he would guess that we were going to part with him instead of taking him to Maraucourt with us. He would have been so happy there after such a long journey."
"Yeah," Perrine said, "and I've been really unhappy about it, and sometimes I didn't even dare to look at him because I was afraid he’d figure out we were going to leave him behind instead of taking him to Maraucourt with us. He would have been so happy there after such a long trip."
"If we were only sure of a welcome, but they may turn us away. If they do, all we can do then is to lie down by the roadside and die, but no matter what it costs, we must get to Maraucourt, and we must present ourselves as well as we can so that they will not shut their doors upon us...."[Pg 18]
"If we were just certain of a warm welcome, but they might reject us. If they do, all we can do is lie down by the side of the road and give up, but no matter the cost, we have to reach Maraucourt, and we must show up as best we can so that they won’t turn us away...."[Pg 18]
"Would that be possible, mama?... The memory of papa ... he was so good. Could they be angry with him now he is dead?"
"Is that possible, Mom?... The memory of Dad... he was so kind. Could they be mad at him now that he's gone?"
"I am speaking as your father would have spoken, dear ... so we will sell Palikare. With the money that we get for him we will have a doctor, so that I can get stronger; then, when I am well enough, we will buy a nice dress for you and one for me, and then we'll start. We will take the train as far as we can and walk the rest of the way."
"I’m speaking like your father would have, dear... so we’ll sell Palikare. With the money from that, we’ll hire a doctor to help me get stronger; then, when I’m well enough, we’ll buy a nice dress for you and one for me, and then we’ll head out. We’ll take the train as far as we can and walk the rest of the way."
"That boy who spoke to me at the Gates told me that Palikare was a fine donkey, and he knows, for he is in a circus. It was because he thought Palikare was so beautiful that he spoke to me."
"That boy who talked to me at the Gates said that Palikare was a great donkey, and he knows because he’s in a circus. He spoke to me because he thought Palikare was so beautiful."
"I don't know how much an Eastern donkey would bring in Paris, but we'll see as soon as we can," said the sick woman.
"I don't know how much an Eastern donkey would sell for in Paris, but we’ll find out as soon as we can," said the sick woman.
Leaving her mother to rest, Perrine got together their soiled clothing and decided to do some washing. Adding her own waist to a bundle consisting of three handkerchiefs, two pairs of stockings and two combinations, she put them all into a basin, and with her washboard and a piece of soap she went outside. She had ready some boiling water which she had put on the fire after cooking the rice; this she poured over the things. Kneeling on the grass, she soaped and rubbed until all were clean; then she rinsed them and hung them on a line to dry.
Leaving her mother to rest, Perrine gathered their dirty clothes and decided to do some laundry. Adding her own blouse to a bundle of three handkerchiefs, two pairs of socks, and two undershirts, she placed everything into a basin. With her washboard and a bar of soap, she headed outside. She had some boiling water ready that she had set on the fire after cooking the rice, which she poured over the clothes. Kneeling on the grass, she soaped and scrubbed until everything was clean; then she rinsed them and hung them on a line to dry.
While she worked, Palikare, who was tied up at a short distance from her, had glanced her way several times. When he saw that she had finished her[Pg 19] task he stretched his neck towards her and sent forth five or six brays ... an imperative call.
While she worked, Palikare, who was tied up a short distance away, glanced at her several times. When he saw that she had finished her[Pg 19] task, he stretched his neck toward her and let out five or six brays ... an urgent call.
"Did you think I had forgotten you?" she called out. She went to him, changed his place, gave him some water to drink from her saucepan, which she had carefully rinsed, for if he was satisfied with all the food that they gave him, he was very particular about what he drank. He would only drink pure water from a clean vessel, or red wine ... this he liked better than anything.
"Did you think I forgot about you?" she called out. She walked over to him, moved him to a different spot, and offered him some water from her saucepan, which she had carefully rinsed, because while he was okay with all the food they provided, he was really picky about what he drank. He would only drink pure water from a clean container, or red wine... he preferred that over anything else.
She stroked him and talked to him lovingly, like a kind nurse would to a little child, and the donkey, who had thrown himself down on the grass the moment he was free, placed his head against her shoulder. He loved his young mistress, and every now and again he looked up at her and shook his long ears in sign of utter content.
She petted him and spoke to him sweetly, like a caring nurse would to a small child, and the donkey, who had flopped down on the grass as soon as he was free, rested his head against her shoulder. He adored his young owner, and every so often he looked up at her and wiggled his long ears in a sign of complete satisfaction.
All was quiet in the field and the streets close by were now deserted. From the distance came the dim roar of the great city, deep, powerful, mysterious; the breath and life of Paris, active and incessant, seemed like the roar of a mighty ocean going on and on, in spite of the night that falls.
All was quiet in the field, and the nearby streets were now empty. In the distance, you could hear the faint roar of the great city, deep, strong, and mysterious; the energy and life of Paris, always busy and relentless, sounded like the endless roar of a vast ocean, continuing on despite the night that had fallen.
Then, in the softness of the coming night, little Perrine seemed to feel more impressed with the talk that she had had with her mother, and leaning her head against her donkey's, she let the tears, which she had kept back so long, flow silently, and Palikare, in mute sympathy, bent his head and licked her hands. [Pg 20]
Then, as the night began to settle in, little Perrine felt deeply moved by the conversation she had with her mother. Leaning her head against her donkey's, she let the tears she had held back for so long flow quietly, and Palikare, in silent support, lowered his head and gently licked her hands. [Pg 20]
CHAPTER II
GRAIN-OF-SALT IS KIND
MANY times that night Perrine, lying beside her mother, had jumped up and run to the well for water so as to have it fresh. In spite of her desire to fetch the doctor as early as possible the next morning, she had to wait until Grain-of-Salt had risen, for she did not know what doctor to call in. She asked him.
MANY times that night Perrine, lying next to her mother, had jumped up and run to the well for fresh water. Despite her eagerness to get the doctor as soon as possible the next morning, she had to wait until Grain-of-Salt had woken up, because she didn’t know which doctor to call. She asked him.
Certainly he knew of a good doctor! and a famous one, too! who made his rounds in a carriage, not on foot, like doctors of no account. Dr. Cendrier, rue Rublet, near the Church; he was the man! To find the street she had only to follow the railway tracks as far as the station.
Certainly, he knew a good doctor! And a well-known one, too! He drove around in a carriage, not on foot like lesser doctors. Dr. Cendrier, rue Rublet, near the church; he was the one! To find the street, she just had to follow the train tracks all the way to the station.
When he spoke of such a great doctor who made his rounds in a carriage, Perrine was afraid that she would not have enough money to pay him, and timidly she questioned Grain-of-Salt, not daring to ask outright what she wanted to know. Finally he understood.
When he talked about this amazing doctor who made his rounds in a carriage, Perrine was worried that she wouldn’t have enough money to pay him. She hesitantly asked Grain-of-Salt, not daring to directly ask what she really wanted to know. Eventually, he got the message.
"What you'd have to pay?" he asked. "It's a lot, but it won't be more than forty sous, and so as to make sure, you'll have to pay him in advance."
"What do you have to pay?" he asked. "It's a lot, but it won't be more than forty sous, and to be sure, you'll need to pay him in advance."
Following the directions that Grain-of-Salt gave her, she easily found the house, but the doctor had [Pg 21] not yet risen, so she had to wait. She sat down on a bench in the street, outside a stable door, behind which a coachman was harnessing a horse to a carriage. She thought if she waited there she would be sure to catch the doctor as he left the house, and if she gave him her forty sous he would consent to come. She was quite sure that he would not if she had simply asked him to visit a patient who was staying in the Guillot Field.
Following the directions from Grain-of-Salt, she easily found the house, but the doctor had [Pg 21] not yet gotten up, so she had to wait. She sat down on a bench in the street, outside a stable door, where a coachman was getting a horse ready for a carriage. She thought that if she waited there, she would definitely catch the doctor as he left the house, and if she gave him her forty sous, he would agree to come. She was pretty sure he wouldn't if she had just asked him to visit a patient who was staying in the Guillot Field.
She waited a long time; her suspense increased at the thought that her mother would be wondering what kept her away so long.
She waited a long time; her anxiety grew at the thought that her mom would be wondering what was taking her so long.
At last an old-fashioned carriage and a clumsy horse came out of the stables and stood before the doctor's house. Almost immediately the doctor appeared, big, fat, with a grey beard.
At last, an old-style carriage and a slow horse emerged from the stables and stopped in front of the doctor's house. Almost immediately, the doctor appeared, big, heavyset, with a gray beard.
Before he could step into his carriage Perrine was beside him. She put her question tremblingly.
Before he could get into his carriage, Perrine was right next to him. She asked her question nervously.
"The Guillot Field?" he said. "Has there been a fight?"
"The Guillot Field?" he asked. "Was there a fight?"
"No, sir; it's my mother who is ill."
"No, sir; it's my mom who's sick."
"Who is your mother?"
"Who's your mom?"
"We are photographers."
"We're photographers."
He put his foot on the step. She offered him her forty sous quickly.
He placed his foot on the step. She quickly offered him her forty sous.
"We can pay you," she hastened to say.
"We can pay you," she quickly added.
"Then it's sixty sous," said he.
"Then it's sixty sous," he said.
She added twenty sous more. He took the money and slipped it into his waistcoat pocket.
She added twenty sous more. He took the cash and tucked it into his waistcoat pocket.
"I'll be with your mother in about fifteen minutes," he said. [Pg 22]
"I'll be with your mom in about fifteen minutes," he said. [Pg 22]
She ran all the way back, happy, to take the good news.
She ran all the way back, excited, to share the good news.
"He'll cure you, mama; he's a real, real doctor!" she said, breathlessly.
"He'll cure you, Mom; he's a real doctor!" she said, breathlessly.
She quickly busied herself with her mother, washing her hands and face and arranging her hair, which was beautiful, black and silky; then she tidied up the "room," which only had the result of making it look emptier and poorer still.
She quickly got to work with her mom, washing her hands and face and fixing her hair, which was gorgeous, black, and silky; then she cleaned up the "room," which only made it look even emptier and poorer.
She had not long to wait. Hearing the carriage in the road, she ran out to meet the doctor. As he was walking towards the house she pointed to the wagon.
She didn't have to wait long. When she heard the carriage on the road, she ran out to meet the doctor. As he walked toward the house, she pointed to the wagon.
"We live there in our wagon," she said.
"We live in our wagon," she said.
He did not seem surprised; he was accustomed to the extreme poverty of his patients; but Perrine, who was looking at him, noticed that he frowned when he saw the sick woman lying on the mattress in the miserable cart.
He didn’t seem surprised; he was used to the extreme poverty of his patients; but Perrine, who was watching him, noticed that he frowned when he saw the sick woman lying on the mattress in the shabby cart.
"Put out your tongue and give me your hand," he said.
"Stick out your tongue and give me your hand," he said.
Those who pay forty or a hundred francs for a visit from a doctor have no idea of the brevity with which the poor people's cases are diagnosed. In less than a minute his examination was made.
Those who pay forty or a hundred francs for a doctor's visit have no idea how quickly the cases of less fortunate patients are diagnosed. In under a minute, his examination was done.
"A case for the hospital," he said.
"A case for the hospital," he said.
Simultaneously, little Perrine and her mother uttered a cry.
Simultaneously, little Perrine and her mom let out a cry.
"Now, child, leave me alone with your mother," he said in a tone of command.
"Now, kid, leave me alone with your mom," he said in a commanding tone.
For a moment Perrine hesitated, but at a sign [Pg 23] from her mother she left the wagon and stood just outside.
For a moment, Perrine paused, but at a signal [Pg 23] from her mom, she stepped out of the wagon and stood just outside.
"I am going to die," said the woman in a low voice.
"I’m going to die," the woman said softly.
"Who says that? What you need is nursing, and you can't get that here."
"Who says that? What you really need is nursing, and you can't find that here."
"Could I have my daughter at the hospital?"
"Can I have my daughter at the hospital?"
"She can see you Thursdays and Sundays."
"She can meet with you on Thursdays and Sundays."
"What will become of her without me," murmured the mother, "alone in Paris? If I have to die I want to go holding her hand in mine."
"What will happen to her without me," the mother murmured, "all alone in Paris? If I have to die, I want to go while holding her hand in mine."
"Well, anyway, you can't be left in this cart. The cold nights would be fatal for you. You must take a room. Can you?"
"Well, anyway, you can't stay in this cart. The cold nights would be deadly for you. You need to get a room. Can you do that?"
"If it is not for long, perhaps."
"If it’s not for long, maybe."
"Grain-of-Salt can rent you one, and won't charge much; but the room is not all. You must have medicine and good food and care, all of which you would get at the hospital."
"Grain-of-Salt can rent you one, and won't charge much; but the room isn't everything. You need medicine, good food, and care, all of which you would get at the hospital."
"Doctor, that is impossible," said the sick woman. "I cannot leave my little girl. What would become of her?"
"Doctor, that's impossible," said the sick woman. "I can't leave my little girl. What will happen to her?"
"Well, it's as you like; it's your own affair. I have told you what I think."
"Well, it's up to you; it's your business. I've shared my thoughts."
"You can come in, little girl, now," he called out. Then taking a leaf from his note pad, he wrote out a prescription.
"You can come in now, little girl," he called out. Then, taking a leaf from his notepad, he wrote out a prescription.
"Take that to the druggist, near the Church," he said, handing it to Perrine. "No other, mind you. The packet marked No. 1 give to your mother. Then give her the potion every hour. Give her the [Pg 24] Quinquina wine when she eats, for she must eat anything she wants, especially eggs. I'll drop in again this evening."
"Take this to the pharmacist near the church," he said, giving it to Perrine. "No one else, okay? The packet labeled No. 1 is for your mom. Make sure to give her the potion every hour. Give her the [Pg 24] Quinquina wine with her meals, since she can eat whatever she likes, especially eggs. I'll come by again this evening."
She ran out after him.
She ran after him.
"Is my mama very ill?" she asked.
"Is my mom very sick?" she asked.
"Well ... try and get her to go to the hospital."
"Well ... try to get her to go to the hospital."
"Can't you cure her?"
"Can't you fix her?"
"I hope so, but I can't give her what she'll get at the hospital. It is foolish for her not to go. She won't go because she has to leave you. Nothing will happen to you, for you look like a girl who can take care of yourself."
"I hope so, but I can't give her what she'll get at the hospital. It's silly for her not to go. She won't go because she has to leave you. Nothing will happen to you, because you look like someone who can take care of yourself."
Striding on, he reached his carriage. Perrine wanted him to say more, but he jumped in quickly and was driven off. She returned to the wagon.
Striding on, he reached his carriage. Perrine hoped he would say more, but he quickly jumped in and was driven away. She went back to the wagon.
"Go quickly to the druggist; then get some eggs. Take all the money; I must get well," said the mother.
"Go quickly to the pharmacy; then grab some eggs. Take all the money; I need to get better," said the mother.
"The doctor said he could cure you," said Perrine. "I'll go quickly for the things."
"The doctor said he could cure you," Perrine said. "I'll go get the stuff quickly."
But all the money she took was not enough. When the druggist had read the prescription he looked at Perrine.
But all the money she took wasn't enough. When the pharmacist read the prescription, he looked at Perrine.
"Have you the money to pay for this?" he asked.
"Do you have the money to pay for this?" he asked.
She opened her hand.
She opened her palm.
"This will come to seven francs, fifty," said the man who had already made his calculation.
"This will be seven francs and fifty cents," said the man who had already calculated it.
She counted what she had in her hand and found that she had six francs eighty-five centimes, in counting the Austrian florin as two francs. She needed thirteen sous more. [Pg 25]
She counted what she had in her hand and found that she had six francs and eighty-five centimes, counting the Austrian florin as two francs. She needed thirteen sous more. [Pg 25]
"I have only six francs eighty-five centimes. Would you take this florin? I have counted that," she said.
"I only have six francs and eighty-five centimes. Will you accept this florin? I've counted that," she said.
"Oh, no; I should say not!" replied the man.
"Oh, no; I definitely should not!" replied the man.
What was to be done? She stood in the middle of the store with her hand open. She was in despair.
What was she supposed to do? She stood in the middle of the store with her hand open. She felt hopeless.
"If you'll take the florin there will be only thirteen sous lacking," she said at last, "and I'll bring them this afternoon."
"If you take the florin, there will only be thirteen sous left," she finally said, "and I'll bring them this afternoon."
But the druggist would not agree to this arrangement. He would neither give her credit for thirteen sous nor accept the florin.
But the pharmacist wouldn't agree to this deal. He wouldn't give her credit for thirteen sous nor accept the florin.
"As there is no hurry for the wine," he said, "you can come and fetch it this afternoon. I'll prepare the other things at once and they'll only cost you three francs fifty."
"As there's no rush for the wine," he said, "you can come and get it this afternoon. I'll get the other items ready right away, and they'll only cost you three francs fifty."
With the money that remained she bought some eggs, a little Vienna loaf which she thought might tempt her mother's appetite, and then she returned to the Field, running as fast as she could all the way.
With the remaining money, she bought some eggs, a small Vienna loaf that she thought might entice her mother's appetite, and then she hurried back to the Field, running as fast as she could the entire way.
"The eggs are fresh," she said. "I held them up to the light. And look at the bread! Isn't it a beautiful loaf, mama? You'll eat it, won't you?"
"The eggs are fresh," she said. "I held them up to the light. And check out the bread! Isn't it a gorgeous loaf, Mom? You'll eat it, right?"
"Yes, darling."
"Yeah, babe."
Both were full of hope. Perrine had absolute faith in the doctor, and was certain that he would perform the miracle. Why should he deceive them? When one asks the doctor to tell the truth, doesn't he do so?
Both were full of hope. Perrine had complete faith in the doctor and was sure that he would work a miracle. Why would he lie to them? When you ask the doctor to be honest, doesn’t he do that?
Hope had given the sick woman an appetite. She [Pg 26] had eaten nothing for two days; now she ate a half of the roll.
Hope had given the sick woman an appetite. She [Pg 26] hadn't eaten anything for two days; now she ate half of the roll.
"You see," said Perrine, gleefully.
"You see," said Perrine, happily.
"Everything will be all right soon," answered her mother with a smile.
"Everything will be okay soon," her mother replied with a smile.
Perrine went to the house to inquire of Grain-of-Salt what steps she should take to sell the wagon and dear Palikare.
Perrine went to the house to ask Grain-of-Salt what she should do to sell the wagon and dear Palikare.
As for the wagon, nothing was easier. Grain-of-Salt would buy it himself; he bought everything, furniture, clothes, tools, musical instruments ... but a donkey! That was another thing. He did not buy animals, except pups, and his advice was that they should wait for a day and sell it at the Horse Market. That would be on Wednesday.
As for the wagon, it couldn’t have been simpler. Grain-of-Salt would buy it himself; he purchased everything—furniture, clothes, tools, musical instruments... but a donkey! That was a different matter. He didn’t buy animals, except for puppies, and his advice was to wait a day and sell it at the Horse Market. That would be on Wednesday.
Wednesday seemed a long way off, for in her excitement, and filled with hope, Perrine had thought that by Wednesday her mother would be strong enough to start for Maraucourt. But to have to wait like this! There was one thing, though: With what she got for the wagon she could buy the two dresses and the railway tickets, and if Grain-of-Salt paid them enough, then they need not sell Palikare. He could stay at the Guillot Field and she could send for him after they arrived at Maraucourt. Dear Palikare! How contented he would be to have a beautiful stable to live in and go out every day in the green fields.
Wednesday felt really far away because Perrine, filled with excitement and hope, believed her mother would be strong enough to head to Maraucourt by then. But having to wait like this was tough! One good thing, though: with the money she got for the wagon, she could buy the two dresses and the train tickets. And if Grain-of-Salt paid them enough, they wouldn’t have to sell Palikare. He could stay at Guillot Field, and she could send for him once they got to Maraucourt. Dear Palikare! He would be so happy to have a nice stable to live in and go out to the green fields every day.
But alas! Grain-of-Salt would not give one sou over fifteen francs for the wagon.
But unfortunately! Grain-of-Salt wouldn't pay one cent more than fifteen francs for the wagon.
"Yes, and I am only doing that to oblige you. What do you think I can do with it?" he said. He struck the wheels and the shafts with an iron bar; then shrugged his shoulders in disgust.
"Yeah, and I'm just doing this to help you out. What do you think I can do with it?" he said. He hit the wheels and the shafts with an iron bar and then shrugged his shoulders in frustration.
After a great deal of bargaining all she could get was two francs fifty on the price he had offered, and the promise that he would not take it until after they had gone, so that they could stay in it all day, which she thought would be much better for her mother than closed up in the house.
After a lot of negotiating, all she managed to get was two fifty off the price he had offered, and the assurance that he wouldn’t take it until after they left, so they could stay there all day, which she believed would be much better for her mom than being cooped up in the house.
After she had looked at the room that Grain-of-Salt was willing to rent, she realized how much the wagon meant to them, for in spite of the pride in which he spoke of his "Apartments," and the contempt in which he spoke of the wagon, Perrine was heartbroken at the thought that she must bring her dear mother to this dirty smelling house.
After she saw the room that Grain-of-Salt was willing to rent, she understood how much the wagon meant to them. Even though he spoke proudly of his "Apartments" and looked down on the wagon, Perrine felt devastated at the thought of bringing her dear mother to this smelly, filthy house.
As she hesitated, wondering if her mother would not be poisoned from the odor which came from the heaps of things outside, Grain-of-Salt said impatiently:
As she paused, wondering if her mother might get sick from the smell coming from the piles of stuff outside, Grain-of-Salt said impatiently:
"Hurry up! The rag pickers will be here in a moment and I'll have to get busy."
"Hurry up! The trash collectors will be here any minute, and I need to get to work."
"Does the doctor know what these rooms are like?" she asked.
"Does the doctor know what these rooms are like?" she asked.
"Sure! He came to this one lots of times to see the Baroness."
"Sure! He came here a lot to see the Baroness."
That decided her. If the doctor had seen the rooms he knew what he was doing in advising them to take one, and then if a Baroness lived in one, her mother could very well live in the other. [Pg 28]
That settled it for her. If the doctor had seen the rooms, he knew what he was talking about when he advised them to take one, and if a Baroness lived in one, then her mother could definitely live in the other. [Pg 28]
"You'll have to pay one week in advance," said the landlord, "and three sous for the donkey and six for the wagon."
"You'll need to pay a week upfront," said the landlord, "and three sous for the donkey and six for the wagon."
"But you've bought the wagon," she said in surprise.
"But you bought the wagon," she said in surprise.
"Yes, but as you're using it, it's only fair that you should pay."
"Yes, but since you're using it, it's only fair that you should pay."
She had no reply to make to this. It was not the first time that she had been cheated. It had happened so often on their long journey.
She had no response to this. It wasn't the first time she had been deceived. It had happened so many times during their long journey.
"Very well," said the poor little girl.
"Alright," said the poor little girl.
She employed the greater part of the day in cleaning their room, washing the floor, wiping down the walls, the ceiling, the windows. Such a scrubbing had never been seen in that house since the place had been built!
She spent most of the day cleaning their room, mopping the floor, wiping down the walls, the ceiling, and the windows. Such a deep clean had never been seen in that house since it was built!
During the numerous trips that she made from the house to the pump she saw that not only did grass and thistles grow in the Field, but there were flowers. Evidently some neighbors had thrown some plants over the fence and the seeds had sprung up here and there. Scattered about she saw a few roots of wall-flowers, pinks and even some violets!
During the many trips she made from the house to the pump, she noticed that not only was grass and thistle growing in the Field, but there were flowers too. Clearly, some neighbors had tossed plants over the fence, and the seeds had taken root here and there. Scattered around, she saw a few roots of wallflowers, pinks, and even some violets!
What a lovely idea! She would pick some and put them in their room. They would drive away the bad odor, and at the same time make the place look gay.
What a great idea! She would pick some and put them in their room. They would get rid of the bad smell and also make the place look cheerful.
It seemed that the flowers belonged to no one, for Palikare was allowed to eat them if he wished, yet she was afraid to pick the tiniest one without first asking Grain-of-Salt. [Pg 29]
It felt like the flowers were free for anyone to enjoy, since Palikare could eat them if he wanted, but she was too scared to pick even the smallest one without asking Grain-of-Salt first. [Pg 29]
"Do you want to sell them?" he asked.
"Do you want to sell them?" he asked.
"No, just to put a few in our room," she replied.
"No, just to put a few in our room," she said.
"Oh, if that's it you may take as many as you like, but if you are going to sell them, I might do that myself. As it's for your room, help yourself, little one. You like the smell of flowers. I like the smell of wine. That's the only thing I can smell."
"Oh, if that’s the case, feel free to take as many as you want, but if you're planning to sell them, I might as well do that myself. Since it's for your room, go ahead, little one. You like the smell of flowers. I like the smell of wine. That’s the only scent I can recognize."
She picked the flowers, and searching amongst the heap of broken glass she found an old vase and some tumblers.
She picked the flowers, and while searching through the pile of broken glass, she found an old vase and some drinking glasses.
The miserable room was soon filled with the sweet perfume of wall-flowers, pinks and violets, which kept out the bad odors of the rest of the house, and at the same time the fresh, bright colors lent a beauty to the dark walls.
The dreary room was quickly filled with the lovely scent of wallflowers, pinks, and violets, which masked the unpleasant smells from the rest of the house, and at the same time, the fresh, vibrant colors added beauty to the dark walls.
While working, she had made the acquaintance of her neighbors. On one side of their room lived an old woman whose gray head was adorned with a bonnet decorated with the tri-color ribbon of the French flag. On the other side lived a big man, almost bent double. He wore a leather apron, so long and so large that it seemed to be his only garment. The woman with the tri-color ribbons was a street singer, so the big man told her, and no less a person than the Baroness of whom Grain-of-Salt had spoken. Every day she left the Guillot Field with a great red umbrella and a big stick which she stuck in the ground at the crossroads or at the end of a bridge. She would shelter herself from the sun or the rain under her red umbrella and sing, [Pg 30] and then sell to the passersby copies of the songs she sang.
While working, she got to know her neighbors. On one side of their room lived an old woman with gray hair topped by a bonnet decorated with the tricolor ribbon of the French flag. On the other side was a big man, nearly hunched over. He wore a leather apron that was so long and oversized it seemed like it was his only piece of clothing. The woman with the tricolor ribbons was a street singer, as the big man told her, and she was none other than the Baroness that Grain-of-Salt had mentioned. Every day, she left the Guillot Field with a large red umbrella and a big stick, which she would plant in the ground at the crossroads or the end of a bridge. She would shield herself from the sun or rain under her red umbrella and sing, [Pg 30], then sell copies of the songs she performed to passersby.
As to the big man with the apron, he was a cobbler, so she learned from the Baroness, and he worked from morning to night. He was always silent, like a fish, and for this reason everybody called him Father Carp. But although he did little talking he made enough noise with his hammer.
As for the big guy in the apron, he was a shoemaker, as the Baroness told her, and he worked from sunrise to sunset. He was always quiet, like a fish, which is why everyone called him Father Carp. But even though he didn't say much, he sure made a lot of noise with his hammer.
At sunset Perrine's room was ready. Her mother, as she was helped in, looked at the flowers with surprise and pleasure.
At sunset, Perrine's room was all set up. Her mother, as she was being helped in, noticed the flowers with surprise and delight.
"How good you are to your mama, darling," she murmured as she clung to Perrine's arm.
"You're so good to your mom, sweetie," she murmured as she held onto Perrine's arm.
"How good I am to myself," Perrine cried gayly, "because if I do anything that pleases you, I am so happy."
"How good I am to myself," Perrine said cheerfully, "because when I do something that makes you happy, it makes me so happy."
At night they had to put the flowers outside. Then the odors of the old house rose up terribly strong, but the sick woman did not dare complain. What would be the use, for she could not leave the Guillot Field to go elsewhere?
At night, they had to put the flowers outside. Then the smells of the old house became really overpowering, but the sick woman didn’t dare complain. What would be the point, since she couldn’t leave the Guillot Field to go anywhere else?
Her sleep was restless, and when the doctor came the next morning he found her worse, which made him change the treatment, and Perrine was obliged to go again to the druggist. This time he asked five francs to fill out the prescription. She did not flinch, but paid bravely, although she could scarcely breathe when she got outside the store. If the expenses continued to increase at this rate poor Palikare would have to be sold on Wednesday. He would have to go now anyway. And if the doctor[Pg 31] prescribed something else the next day, costing five francs or more, where would she find the money?
Her sleep was restless, and when the doctor arrived the next morning, he found her in worse shape, which led him to change the treatment. Perrine had to go back to the pharmacist. This time, he charged her five francs to fill the prescription. She didn't hesitate and paid confidently, even though she could barely breathe once she stepped outside the store. If expenses kept rising like this, poor Palikare would have to be sold on Wednesday. He needed to go anyway. And if the doctor[Pg 31] prescribed something else the next day that cost five francs or more, where would she get the money?
When, with her mother and father, she had tramped over the mountains, they had often been hungry, and more than once since they had left Greece on their way to France they had been without food. But hunger in the mountains and in the country was another thing—there was always the chance that they would find some wild fruit or vegetables. But in Paris there was no hope for those who had no money in their pockets.
When she had hiked over the mountains with her mom and dad, they had often been hungry, and more than once since leaving Greece on their way to France, they had gone without food. But hunger in the mountains and countryside was different—there was always a chance they could find some wild fruit or vegetables. But in Paris, there was no hope for those who had no money in their pockets.
What would become of them? And the terrible thing was that she must take the responsibility. Her mother was too ill now to think or plan, and Perrine, although only a child, realized that she must now be the mother.
What would happen to them? And the awful thing was that she had to take responsibility. Her mom was too sick now to think or plan, and Perrine, even though she was just a kid, understood that she had to be the mom now.
On Tuesday morning her fears were realized. After a brief examination, the doctor took from his pocket that terrible notebook that Perrine dreaded to see and began to write. She had the courage to stop him.
On Tuesday morning, her worst fears came true. After a quick examination, the doctor pulled out that awful notebook that Perrine feared seeing and started to write. She found the courage to stop him.
"Doctor, if the medicines which you are ordering are not all of the same importance," she said, "will you please write out those which are needed the most?"
"Doctor, if the medications you're prescribing aren't all equally important," she said, "could you please list the ones that are most necessary?"
"What do you mean?" he asked angrily.
"What do you mean?" he asked angrily.
She trembled but continued bravely:
She shook but pressed on bravely:
"I mean that we have not much money today, and we shall not get any perhaps until tomorrow ... so...."
"I mean we don't have much money today, and we probably won't get any until tomorrow... so..."
He looked at her, then glanced round the room, [Pg 32] as though for the first time remarking their poverty; then he put his notebook back in his pocket.
He looked at her, then scanned the room, [Pg 32] as if noticing their lack of resources for the first time; then he put his notebook back in his pocket.
"We won't change the treatment until tomorrow, then," he said. "There is no hurry for this. Continue the same today."
"We won't change the treatment until tomorrow," he said. "There's no rush on this. Keep doing the same today."
"No hurry!" Perrine repeated the words to herself. There was no hurry then ... her mother was not so ill as she had feared; they had just to wait and hope....
"No hurry!" Perrine told herself again. There was no rush... her mother wasn't as sick as she had worried; they just had to wait and hope...
Wednesday was the day for which she was waiting, yet at the same time how she dreaded it. Dear, dear Palikare.... Whenever her mother did not need her she would run out into the field and kiss his nose and talk to him, and as he had no work to do, and all the thistles to eat that he wanted and his little mistress' love, he was the happiest donkey in the world.
Wednesday was the day she had been waiting for, but at the same time, she dreaded it. Dear, dear Palikare... Whenever her mom didn’t need her, she would run out into the field to kiss his nose and talk to him. Since he had no work to do, plenty of thistles to eat, and the love of his little mistress, he was the happiest donkey in the world.
"Ah, if you only knew," murmured Perrine, as she caressed him.
"Ah, if you only knew," whispered Perrine, as she stroked him.
But he did not know. All he knew was that she loved him and that the thistles were good. So, as she kissed and kissed, he brayed in contentment and shook his long ears as he looked at her from the corner of his eyes.
But he didn't know. All he knew was that she loved him and that the thistles were good. So, as she kissed him over and over, he brayed in happiness and shook his long ears while glancing at her from the corner of his eye.
Besides, he had made friends with Grain-of-Salt and had received a proof of his friendship in a way that flattered his greed. On Monday, having broken loose, he had trotted up to Grain-of-Salt, who was occupied in sorting out the rags and bones that had just arrived, and he stood beside him. The man was about to pour out a drink from the bottle that[Pg 33] was always beside him when he saw Palikare, his eyes fixed on him, his neck stretched out.
Besides, he had become friends with Grain-of-Salt and had received a sign of that friendship in a way that boosted his greed. On Monday, after breaking free, he walked up to Grain-of-Salt, who was busy sorting through the rags and bones that had just arrived, and he stood next to him. The man was about to pour himself a drink from the bottle that[Pg 33] was always near him when he noticed Palikare, his eyes locked on him and his neck extended.
"What are you doing here?" he asked. As the words were not said in anger, the donkey knew, and he did not move.
"What are you doing here?" he asked. Since the words weren't spoken in anger, the donkey understood and stayed where he was.
"Want a drink ... a glass of wine?" he asked mockingly. The glass that he was about to put to his lips he offered in a joke to the donkey. Palikare, taking the offer seriously, came a step nearer and pushing out his lips to make them as thin and as long as possible, drank a good half of the glass which had been filled to the brim.
"Want a drink ... a glass of wine?" he asked sarcastically. The glass he was about to drink from, he jokingly offered to the donkey. Palikare, taking the offer at face value, stepped closer and puckered his lips to make them as thin and long as possible, drinking about half of the glass that had been filled to the top.
"Oh la la! la la!" cried Grain-of-Salt, bursting with laughter. "Baroness! Carp! Come here!"
"Wow! Check it out!" laughed Grain-of-Salt, bursting with joy. "Baroness! Carp! Come over here!"
At his calls, the Baroness and Carp, also a rag picker who came into the field at that moment and a man with a push-cart who sold red and yellow and blue sugar sticks, ran up.
At his shout, the Baroness, Carp—a ragpicker who had just arrived—and a man with a pushcart selling red, yellow, and blue sugar sticks rushed over.
"What's the matter?" demanded the Baroness.
"What's wrong?" the Baroness inquired.
He filled the glass again and held it out to the donkey, who, as before, absorbed half of the contents amidst the laughter and shouts of those who looked on.
He filled the glass again and offered it to the donkey, who, just like before, drank half of it while the crowd laughed and shouted.
"I heard that donkeys liked wine, but I never believed it," said the candy man.
"I heard that donkeys liked wine, but I never believed it," said the candy man.
"You ought to buy him; he'd be a good companion for you," said the Baroness.
"You should buy him; he'd be a great companion for you," said the Baroness.
"A fine pair," said another.
"A great pair," said another.
But Grain-of-Salt did not buy him, although he took a great liking to him, and told Perrine that he would go with her on Wednesday to the Horse[Pg 34] Market. This was a great relief for Perrine, for she had wondered how she would ever be able to find the place; neither did she know how to discuss prices, and she was very much afraid that she would be robbed. She had heard so many stories about Paris thieves, and what could she have done to protect herself?...
But Grain-of-Salt didn’t buy him, even though he really liked him, and told Perrine that he would go with her on Wednesday to the Horse[Pg 34] Market. This was a huge relief for Perrine, as she had been wondering how she would ever find the place; she also didn’t know how to talk about prices, and she was really worried that she would get robbed. She had heard so many stories about thieves in Paris, and what could she have done to protect herself?...
Wednesday morning came. At an early hour she busied herself with brushing Palikare and making his beautiful coat shine so that he would look his best. How she kissed him! How she stroked him while her tears fell!
Wednesday morning arrived. She woke up early to brush Palikare, making his beautiful coat shine so he would look his best. She kissed him so much! She caressed him while her tears fell!
When Palikare saw that instead of being hitched to the wagon, a rope was put round his neck, his surprise was great; and still more surprised was he when Grain-of-Salt, who did not want to walk all the way from Charonne to the Horse Market, climbed up on a chair and from the chair onto his back. But as Perrine held him and spoke to him, he offered no resistance. Besides, was not Grain-of-Salt his friend?
When Palikare realized that instead of being hitched to the wagon, a rope was put around his neck, he was extremely surprised; he was even more shocked when Grain-of-Salt, who didn’t want to walk all the way from Charonne to the Horse Market, climbed up on a chair and then onto his back. But since Perrine was holding him and talking to him, he didn’t resist. After all, wasn’t Grain-of-Salt his friend?
They started thus. Palikare, still surprised, walked gravely along, led by Perrine. On through the streets they went. At first they met but few vehicles, and soon they arrived at a bridge which jutted into a large garden.
They began like this. Palikare, still taken aback, walked solemnly along, following Perrine. They moved through the streets. Initially, they encountered only a few vehicles, and soon they reached a bridge that extended into a large garden.
"That's the Zoo," said Grain-of-Salt, "and I'm sure that they haven't got a donkey there like yours."
"That's the Zoo," said Grain-of-Salt, "and I'm sure they don't have a donkey there like yours."
"Then perhaps we can sell him to the Zoo," exclaimed Perrine, thinking that in a zoological[Pg 35] garden all the animals have to do is to walk about and be looked at. That would be very nice for dear Palikare!
"Then maybe we can sell him to the zoo," exclaimed Perrine, imagining that in a zoo[Pg 35] all the animals just have to walk around and be seen. That would be really nice for dear Palikare!
"An affair with the Government," said Grain-of-Salt; "better not, 'cause the Government...."
"An affair with the Government," said Grain-of-Salt; "it's probably not a good idea, because the Government...."
From his expression it was evident that Grain-of-Salt had no faith in the Government.
From his expression, it was clear that Grain-of-Salt had no trust in the Government.
From now on the traffic was intense. Perrine needed all her wits and eyes about her. After what seemed a long time they arrived at the Market and Grain-of-Salt jumped off the donkey. But while he was getting down Palikare had time to gaze about him, and when Perrine tried to make him go through the iron gate at the entrance he refused to budge.
From this point on, the traffic was heavy. Perrine had to stay sharp and pay attention. After what felt like a long time, they reached the Market, and Grain-of-Salt jumped off the donkey. But while he was getting down, Palikare had a moment to look around, and when Perrine tried to get him to go through the iron gate at the entrance, he wouldn’t move.
He seemed to know by instinct that this was a market where horses and donkeys were sold. He was afraid. Perrine coaxed him, commanded him, begged him, but he still refused to move. Grain-of-Salt thought that if he pushed him from behind he would go forward, but Palikare, who would not permit such familiarity, backed and reared, dragging Perrine with him.
He seemed to know instinctively that this was a market where horses and donkeys were sold. He was scared. Perrine encouraged him, ordered him, pleaded with him, but he still wouldn’t budge. Grain-of-Salt thought that if he pushed him from behind, he would move forward, but Palikare, who wouldn’t allow such closeness, backed up and reared, dragging Perrine along with him.
There was already a small circle of onlookers around them. In the first row, as usual, there were messenger boys and errand boys, each giving his word of advice as to what means to use to force the donkey through the gate.
There was already a small crowd of onlookers around them. In the front row, as usual, there were messenger boys and errand boys, each offering their suggestions on how to get the donkey through the gate.
"That there donkey is going to give some trouble to the fool who buys him," cried one.
"That donkey is going to cause some problems for the idiot who buys him," shouted one.
These were dangerous words that might affect the [Pg 36] sale, so Grain-of-Salt thought he ought to say something.
These were risky words that could impact the [Pg 36] sale, so Grain-of-Salt figured he should speak up.
"He's the cleverest donkey that ever was!" he cried. "He knows he's going to be sold, and he's doin' this 'cause he loves us and don't want ter leave us!"
"He's the smartest donkey that's ever existed!" he shouted. "He knows he's about to be sold, and he's doing this because he loves us and doesn't want to leave us!"
"Are you so sure of that, Grain-of-Salt?" called out a voice in the crowd.
"Are you really that sure about it, Grain-of-Salt?" yelled a voice from the crowd.
"Zooks! who knows my name here?" cried the one addressed.
"Wow! Who knows my name here?" shouted the person being spoken to.
"Don't you recognize La Rouquerie?"
"Don't you know La Rouquerie?"
"My faith, that's so," he cried, as the speaker came forward. They shook hands.
"My faith, that's right," he exclaimed as the speaker stepped forward. They shook hands.
"That donkey yours?"
"Is that your donkey?"
"No; it belongs to this little gal."
"No; it belongs to this little girl."
"Do you know anything about it?"
"Do you know anything about it?"
"We've had more than one glass together, and if you want a good donkey I'll speak for him."
"We've had more than one drink together, and if you want a good donkey, I'll vouch for him."
"I need one and yet I don't need one," said La Rouquerie.
"I need one, but I also don't need one," said La Rouquerie.
"Well, come and take a drink. 'Tain't worthwhile to pay for a place in the Market...."
"Well, come and grab a drink. It's not worth it to pay for a spot in the Market...."
"Especially if he won't budge!"
"Especially if he won't change!"
"I told you he was a smart one; he's that intelligent."
"I told you he was sharp; he's really that clever."
"If I buy him it's not for his tricks nor 'cause he can take a drink with one, but he must work."
"If I buy him, it's not for his tricks or because he can hold his drink, but he has to work."
"He can work, sure! He's come all the way from Greece without stopping."
"He can definitely work! He's traveled all the way from Greece without taking a break."
"From Greece!"
"From Greece!"
Grain-of-Salt made a sign to Perrine to follow [Pg 37] him, and Palikare, now that he knew that he was not going into the market, trotted beside her docilely. She did not even have to pull his rope.
Grain-of-Salt signaled to Perrine to follow [Pg 37] him, and Palikare, now that he realized he wasn't heading to the market, trotted alongside her obediently. She didn't even need to tug on his rope.
Who was this prospective buyer? A man? A woman? From the general appearance and the hairless face it might be a woman of about fifty, but from the clothes, which consisted of a workingman's blouse and trousers and a tall leather hat like a coachman wears, and from the short, black pipe which the individual was smoking, it surely was a man. But whatever it was, Perrine decided that the person looked kind. The expression was not hard or wicked.
Who was this potential buyer? A man? A woman? From the overall look and the smooth face, it could have been a woman around fifty, but from the outfit, which included a working man's shirt and pants and a tall leather hat like a coachman's, and the short black pipe the person was smoking, it definitely seemed to be a man. But regardless of that, Perrine decided the person had a kind appearance. The expression wasn’t harsh or wicked.
Grain-of-Salt and the stranger turned down a narrow street and stopped at a wine shop. They sat down at one of the tables outside on the pavement and ordered a bottle of wine and two glasses. Perrine remained by the curb, still holding her donkey.
Grain-of-Salt and the stranger turned down a narrow street and stopped at a wine shop. They sat at one of the tables outside on the sidewalk and ordered a bottle of wine and two glasses. Perrine stayed by the curb, still holding her donkey.
"You'll see if he isn't cunning," said Grain-of-Salt, holding out his full glass.
"You’ll see if he’s not clever," said Grain-of-Salt, holding out his full glass.
Palikare stretched out his neck, thinned his lips and quickly drank the half glass of wine.
Palikare stretched his neck, pursed his lips, and quickly downed the half glass of wine.
But this feat did not give La Rouquerie any particular satisfaction.
But this achievement didn’t bring La Rouquerie any special satisfaction.
"I don't want him to drink my wine, but to drag my cart with the rabbit skins," she said.
"I don't want him to drink my wine; I want him to pull my cart with the rabbit skins," she said.
"Didn't I just tell you that he came from Greece, draggin' a wagon the whole way?"
"Didn’t I just tell you that he came from Greece, pulling a wagon the entire way?"
"Ah, that's another thing!"
"Ah, that's another thing!"
The strange looking woman carefully examined the animal; then she gave the greatest attention to [Pg 38] every detail; then asked Perrine how much she wanted for him. The price which Perrine had arranged with her landlord beforehand was one hundred francs. This was the sum that she asked.
The odd-looking woman closely examined the animal; then she focused intently on [Pg 38] every detail; then asked Perrine how much she wanted for it. The price Perrine had agreed on with her landlord beforehand was one hundred francs. That was the amount she quoted.
La Rouquerie gave a cry of amazement. One hundred francs! Sell a donkey without any guarantee for that sum! Were they crazy? Then she began to find all kind of faults with the unfortunate Palikare.
La Rouquerie let out a surprised gasp. One hundred francs! Selling a donkey without any guarantee for that much money! Were they out of their minds? Then she started pointing out all sorts of flaws in the poor Palikare.
"Oh, very well," said Grain-of-Salt, after a lengthy discussion; "we'll take him to the Market."
"Oh, fine," said Grain-of-Salt, after a long discussion; "we'll take him to the Market."
Perrine breathed. The thought of only getting twenty francs had stunned her. In their terrible distress what would twenty francs be? A hundred francs even was not sufficient for their pressing needs.
Perrine took a breath. The idea of only receiving twenty francs had shocked her. In their desperate situation, what would twenty francs do? Even a hundred francs wasn't enough to meet their urgent needs.
"Let's see if he'll go in any more now than he did then," cried La Rouquerie.
"Let's see if he'll go in any more now than he did back then," shouted La Rouquerie.
Palikare followed Perrine up to the Market gates obediently, but once there he stopped short. She insisted, and talked, and pulled at the rope, but it was no use. Finally he sat down in the middle of the street.
Palikare followed Perrine to the Market gates without hesitation, but when they arrived, he came to a sudden stop. She urged him to keep going, talked to him, and tugged on the rope, but it didn't work. Eventually, he sat down right in the middle of the street.
"Palikare, do come! Do come, dear Palikare," Perrine said, imploringly.
"Palikare, please come! Please come, my dear Palikare," Perrine said, pleadingly.
But he sat there as though he did not understand a word of what she was saying. A crowd gathered round and began to jeer.
But he sat there like he didn’t understand a word she was saying. A crowd gathered around and started to jeer.
"Set fire to his tail," cried one.
"Light his tail on fire," shouted one.
Grain-of-Salt was furious, Perrine in despair. [Pg 39]
Grain-of-Salt was really angry, and Perrine was in deep despair. [Pg 39]
"You see he won't go in," cried La Rouquerie. "I'll give thirty francs, that's ten more'n I said, 'cause his cunning shows that this donkey is a good boy, but hurry up and take the money or I'll buy another."
"You see he won't go in," shouted La Rouquerie. "I'll offer thirty francs, that's ten more than I said, because his cleverness shows that this donkey is a good one, but hurry up and take the money or I'll buy another."
Grain-of-Salt consulted Perrine with a glance; he made her a sign that she ought to accept the offer. But she seemed stunned at such a fraud. She was standing there undecided when a policeman told her roughly that she was blocking up the street and that she must move on.
Grain-of-Salt exchanged a quick glance with Perrine, signaling her to accept the offer. But she looked shocked by such a deception. She stood there, unsure, when a policeman brusquely told her that she was blocking the street and needed to move along.
"Go forward, or go back, but don't stand there," he ordered.
"Move forward, or go back, but don’t just stay there," he commanded.
She could not go forward, for Palikare had no intention of doing so. As soon as he understood that she had given up all hope of getting him into the Market, he got up and followed her docilely, agitating his long ears with satisfaction.
She couldn’t move forward because Palikare had no plans to do so. As soon as he realized that she had lost all hope of getting him into the Market, he got up and followed her obediently, waving his long ears happily.
"Now," said La Rouquerie, after she had put thirty francs into poor Perrine's hand, "you must take him to my place, for I'm beginning to know him and he's quite capable of refusing to come with me. I don't live far from here."
"Now," said La Rouquerie, after she put thirty francs into poor Perrine's hand, "you need to take him to my place because I'm starting to know him and he could easily refuse to come with me. I don't live far from here."
But Grain-of-Salt would not consent to do this; he declared that the distance was too far for him.
But Grain-of-Salt refused to do this; he said that the distance was too far for him.
"You go with the lady alone," he said to Perrine, "and don't be too cut up about your donkey. He'll be all right with her. She's a good woman."
"You go with the lady by yourself," he said to Perrine, "and don't worry too much about your donkey. He'll be fine with her. She's a good person."
"But how shall I find my way back to Charonne?" asked Perrine, bewildered. She dreaded to be lost in the great city. [Pg 40]
"But how do I find my way back to Charonne?" asked Perrine, confused. She feared getting lost in the big city. [Pg 40]
"You follow the fortifications ... nothing easier."
"You follow the fortifications ... it's that simple."
As it happened, the street where La Rouquerie lived was not far from the Horse Market, and it did not take them long to get there. There were heaps of garbage before her place, just like in Guillot Field.
As it turned out, the street where La Rouquerie lived was close to the Horse Market, and it didn't take them long to reach it. There were piles of garbage outside her place, just like in Guillot Field.
The moment of parting had come. As she tied Palikare up in a little stable, her tears fell on his head.
The moment of saying goodbye had arrived. As she secured Palikare in a small stable, her tears dropped onto his head.
"Don't take on so," said the woman; "I'll take care of him, I promise you."
"Don't worry so much," said the woman; "I'll take care of him, I promise."
"We loved him so much," said little Perrine. Then she went on her way.[Pg 41]
"We loved him so much," said little Perrine. Then she continued on her way.[Pg 41]
CHAPTER III
"POOR LITTLE GIRL"
WHAT was she to do with thirty francs when she had calculated that they must at least have one hundred? She turned this question over in her mind sadly as she walked along by the fortifications. She found her way back easily. She put the money into her mother's hand, for she did not know how to spend it. It was her mother who decided what to do.
WHAT was she supposed to do with thirty francs when she had figured they needed at least one hundred? She pondered this question sadly as she strolled along the fortifications. She found her way back easily. She placed the money into her mother's hand because she didn’t know how to spend it. It was her mother who determined what to do.
"We must go at once to Maraucourt," she said.
"We need to go to Maraucourt right away," she said.
"But are you strong enough?" Perrine asked doubtfully.
"But are you strong enough?" Perrine asked, skeptical.
"I must be. We have waited too long in the hope that I should get better. And while we wait our money is going. What poor Palikare has brought us will go also. I did not want to go in this miserable state...."
"I have to be. We've waited too long hoping I would get better. And while we wait, our money is running out. What poor Palikare has brought us will disappear too. I didn’t want to leave in this pathetic condition...."
"When must we go? Today?" asked Perrine.
"When do we have to leave? Today?" asked Perrine.
"No; it's too late today. We must go tomorrow morning. You go and find out the hours of the train and the price of the tickets. It is the Gare du Nord station, and the place where we get out is Picquigny."
"No; it's too late today. We have to go tomorrow morning. You go find out the train schedule and ticket prices. It's at the Gare du Nord station, and we get off at Picquigny."
Perrine anxiously sought Grain-of-Salt. He told her it was better for her to consult a time table [Pg 42] than to go to the station, which was a long way off. From the time table they learned that there were two trains in the morning, one at six o'clock and one at ten, and that the fare to Picquigny, third class, was nine francs twenty-five centimes.
Perrine nervously looked for Grain-of-Salt. He told her it was better for her to check a timetable[Pg 42] than to head to the station, which was far away. From the timetable, they found out there were two trains in the morning, one at six o'clock and another at ten, and that the ticket to Picquigny in third class cost nine francs twenty-five centimes.
"We'll take the ten o'clock train," said her mother, "and we will take a cab, for I certainly cannot walk to the station."
"We'll take the ten o'clock train," her mother said, "and we’ll grab a cab because I definitely can't walk to the station."
And yet when nine o'clock the next day came she could not even get to the cab that Perrine had waiting for her. She attempted the few steps from her room to the cab, but would have fallen to the ground had not Perrine held her.
And yet when nine o'clock the next day arrived, she couldn't even make it to the cab that Perrine had waiting for her. She tried to take the few steps from her room to the cab, but would have fallen to the ground if Perrine hadn't caught her.
"I must go back," she said weakly. "Don't be anxious ... it will pass."
"I have to go back," she said softly. "Don't worry ... it will pass."
But it did not pass, and the Baroness, who was watching them depart, had to bring a chair. The moment she dropped into the seat she fainted.
But it didn't pass, and the Baroness, who was watching them leave, had to get a chair. The moment she sat down, she fainted.
"She must go back and lie down," said the Baroness, rubbing her cold hands. "It is nothing, girl; don't look so scared ... just go and find Carp. The two of us can carry her to her room. You can't go ... not just now."
"She needs to go back and rest," said the Baroness, rubbing her cold hands. "It's nothing, girl; don't look so frightened ... just go and find Carp. The two of us can take her to her room. You can't go ... not right now."
The Baroness soon had the sick woman in her bed, where she regained consciousness.
The Baroness soon had the sick woman in her bed, where she regained consciousness.
"Now you must just stay there in your bed," said the Baroness, kindly. "You can go just as well tomorrow. I'll get Carp to give you a nice cup of bouillon. He loves soup as much as the landlord loves wine; winter and summer he gets up at five [Pg 43] o'clock and makes his soup; good stuff it is, too. Few can make better."
"Now you just need to stay in bed," said the Baroness kindly. "You can leave just as easily tomorrow. I'll have Carp bring you a nice cup of broth. He loves soup just as much as the landlord loves wine; winter and summer, he gets up at five [Pg 43] o'clock to make it; it's really good stuff, too. Very few can make it better."
Without waiting for a reply, she went to Carp, who was again at his work.
Without waiting for a response, she walked over to Carp, who was back at his work.
"Will you give me a cup of your bouillon for our patient?" she asked.
"Could you give me a cup of your broth for our patient?" she asked.
He replied with a smile only, but he quickly took the lid from a saucepan and filled a cup with the savory soup.
He just smiled but quickly lifted the lid off a saucepan and filled a cup with the delicious soup.
The Baroness returned with it, carrying it carefully, so as not to spill a drop.
The Baroness came back with it, holding it carefully to avoid spilling a single drop.
"Take that, my dear lady," she said, kneeling down beside the bed. "Don't move, but just open your lips."
"Take that, my dear lady," she said, kneeling beside the bed. "Don't move, just open your lips."
A spoonful was put to the sick woman's lips, but she could not swallow it. Again she fainted, and this time she remained unconscious for a longer time. The Baroness saw that the soup was not needed, and so as not to waste it, she made Perrine take it.
A spoonful was brought to the sick woman's lips, but she couldn't swallow it. She fainted again, and this time she stayed unconscious for a longer period. The Baroness realized that the soup wasn't necessary, so to avoid wasting it, she had Perrine take it.
A day passed. The doctor came, but there was nothing he could do.
A day went by. The doctor arrived, but there was nothing he could do.
Perrine was in despair. She wondered how long the thirty francs that La Rouquerie had given her would last. Although their expenses were not great, there was first one thing, then another, that was needed. When the last sous were spent, where would they go? What would become of them if they could get no more money?
Perrine was feeling hopeless. She was anxious about how long the thirty francs that La Rouquerie had given her would last. Even though their expenses weren't huge, there always seemed to be one thing after another that they needed. When the last coins were gone, where would they turn? What would happen to them if they couldn't get any more money?
She was seated beside her mother's bedside, her beautiful little face white and drawn with anxiety. [Pg 44] Suddenly she felt her mother's hand, which she held in hers, clasp her fingers more tightly.
She was sitting next to her mother's bed, her lovely little face pale and tense with worry. [Pg 44] Suddenly, she felt her mother's hand, which she was holding, squeeze her fingers tighter.
"You want something?" she asked quickly, bending her head.
"You need something?" she asked quickly, tilting her head.
"I want to speak to you ... the hour has come for my last words to you, darling," said her mother.
"I want to talk to you ... the time has come for my final words to you, sweetheart," said her mother.
"Oh, mama! mama!" cried Perrine.
"Oh, mom! mom!" cried Perrine.
"Don't interrupt, darling, and let us both try to control ourselves. I did not want to frighten you, and that is the reason why, until now, I have said nothing that would add to your grief. But what I have to say must be said, although it hurts us both. We are going to part...."
"Don't interrupt, sweetheart, and let’s both try to keep our composure. I didn't want to scare you, which is why I haven't said anything to make your pain worse until now. But what I have to say needs to be said, even though it hurts us both. We are going to separate...."
In spite of her efforts, Perrine could not keep back her sobs.
In spite of her efforts, Perrine couldn't hold back her sobs.
"Yes, it is terrible, dear child, and yet I am wondering if, after all, it is not for the best ... that you will be an orphan. It may be better for you to go alone than to be taken to them by a mother whom they have scorned. Well, God's will is that you should be left alone ... in a few hours ... tomorrow, perhaps...."
"Yes, it's awful, dear child, but I can't help wondering if maybe, in the end, it's for the best that you’ll be an orphan. It might be better for you to go alone instead of being taken to them by a mother they have disdained. Well, it seems it's God's will for you to be left alone... in a few hours... maybe tomorrow..."
For a moment she stopped, overcome with emotion.
For a moment, she paused, overwhelmed with emotion.
"When I ... am gone ... there will be things for you to do. In my pocket you will find a large envelope which contains my marriage certificate. The certificate bears my name and your father's. You will be asked to show it, but make them give it back to you. You might need it later on to prove your parentage. Take great care of it, dear. How[Pg 45] ever, you might lose it, so I want you to learn it by heart, so that you will never forget it. Then, when a day comes and you need it, you must get another copy. You understand? Remember all that I tell you."
"When I’m gone, there will be things for you to take care of. In my pocket, you’ll find a big envelope that has my marriage certificate in it. The certificate has both my name and your father’s on it. You’ll need to show it, but make sure they give it back to you. You might need it later to prove who your parents are. Take good care of it, dear. However, since you might lose it, I want you to memorize it, so you never forget it. Then, if a day comes when you need it, you should get another copy. Do you understand? Remember everything I’m telling you."
"Yes, mama; yes."
"Yes, Mom; yes."
"You will be very unhappy, but you must not give way to despair. When you have nothing more to do in Paris ... when you are left alone ... then you must go off at once to Maraucourt ... by train if you have enough money ... on foot, if you have not. Better to sleep by the roadside and have nothing to eat than to stay in Paris. You promise to leave Paris at once, Perrine?"
"You'll be really unhappy, but you can't let yourself fall into despair. When you have nothing left to do in Paris ... when you're all alone ... then you need to head straight to Maraucourt ... take the train if you have enough money ... walk if you don't. It's better to sleep by the roadside and go without food than to stay in Paris. You promise to leave Paris right away, Perrine?"
"I promise, mama," sobbed the little girl.
"I promise, Mom," sobbed the little girl.
The sick woman made a sign that she wanted to say more, but that she must rest for a moment. Little Perrine waited, her eyes fixed on her mother's face.
The sick woman gestured that she wanted to say more, but needed to rest for a moment. Little Perrine waited, her eyes focused on her mother's face.
"You will go to Maraucourt?" said the dying woman after a few moments had passed. "You have no right to claim anything ... what you get must be for yourself alone ... be good, and make yourself loved. All is there ... for you. I have hope ... you will be loved for yourself ... they cannot help loving you ... and then your troubles will be over, my darling."
"You’re going to Maraucourt?" said the dying woman after a few moments. "You don’t have the right to expect anything... whatever you get should be for you alone... be kind, and make yourself someone others will care about. Everything is there... for you. I believe... you will be loved for who you are... they can’t help but love you... and then your troubles will be over, my darling."
She clasped her hands in prayer. Then a look of heavenly rapture came over her face.
She brought her hands together in prayer. Then a look of pure joy lit up her face.
"I see," she cried; "I see ... my darling will be loved! She will be happy ... she will be cared [Pg 46] for. I can die in peace now with this thought ... Perrine, my Perrine, keep a place in your heart for me always, child...."
"I understand," she exclaimed; "I understand ... my darling will be loved! She will be happy ... she will be cared [Pg 46] for. I can die in peace now with this thought ... Perrine, my Perrine, keep a place in your heart for me always, child...."
These words, which seemed like an exaltation to Heaven, had exhausted her; she sank back on the mattress and sighed. Perrine waited ... waited. Her mother did not speak. She was dead. Then the child left the bedside and went out of the house. In the field she threw herself down on the grass and broke into sobs. It seemed as though her little heart would break.
These words, which felt like a shout to Heaven, had drained her energy; she fell back on the mattress and sighed. Perrine waited ... waited. Her mother didn’t say anything. She was gone. Then the girl left the bedside and walked out of the house. In the field, she collapsed onto the grass and burst into tears. It felt like her little heart would break.
It was a long time before she could calm herself. Then her breath came in hiccoughs. Vaguely she thought that she ought not to leave her mother alone. Someone should watch over her.
It took her a while to calm down. Then she started to breathe in short gasps. She vaguely thought that she shouldn’t leave her mom by herself. Someone needed to keep an eye on her.
The field was now filled with shadows; the night was falling. She wandered about, not knowing where she went, still sobbing.
The field was now filled with shadows; night was falling. She wandered around, unsure of where she was going, still sobbing.
She passed the wagon for the tenth time. The candy man, who had watched her come out of the house, went towards her with two sugar sticks in his hand.
She walked by the wagon for the tenth time. The candy man, who had seen her leave the house, approached her with two candy sticks in his hand.
"Poor little girl," he said, pityingly.
"Poor little girl," he said, feeling sorry for her.
"Oh!..." she sobbed.
"Oh!..." she cried.
"There, there! Take these," he said, offering her the candy. "Sweetness is good for sorrow." [Pg 47]
"There, there! Take these," he said, handing her the candy. "Sugar is good for sadness." [Pg 47]
CHAPTER IV
A HARD ROAD TO TRAVEL
THE last prayers had been uttered. Perrine still stood before the grave. The Baroness, who had not left her, gently took her arm.
THE last prayers had been said. Perrine still stood in front of the grave. The Baroness, who had not left her side, gently took her arm.
"Come," she said; "you must come away," she added more firmly as Perrine attempted to resist her.
"Come on," she said; "you have to come with me," she added more firmly as Perrine tried to resist her.
Holding her tightly by the arm, she drew her away. They walked on for some moments, Perrine not knowing what was passing around her, nor understanding where they were leading her. Her thoughts, her spirit, her heart, were with her mother.
Holding her tightly by the arm, she pulled her away. They walked on for a few moments, Perrine unaware of what was happening around her, or understanding where they were taking her. Her thoughts, her spirit, her heart, were with her mother.
At last they stopped in one of the side paths; then she saw standing round her the Baroness, who had now let go of her arm, Grain-of-Salt and the candy man, but she saw them only vaguely. The Baroness had black ribbons on her bonnet; Grain-of-Salt was dressed like a gentleman and wore a high silk hat; Carp had replaced his leather apron by a black Prince Albert which came down to his feet, and the candy man had cast aside his white blouse for a cloth coat. For, like the real Parisian who practises the cult of the dead, they had dressed themselves up in their best to pay respect to the one they had just buried.
At last, they stopped in one of the side paths; then she saw the Baroness standing around her, who had now let go of her arm, along with Grain-of-Salt and the candy man, but she only vaguely recognized them. The Baroness had black ribbons on her bonnet; Grain-of-Salt was dressed like a gentleman and wore a tall silk hat; Carp had swapped his leather apron for a black Prince Albert coat that reached to his feet, and the candy man had traded his white blouse for a cloth coat. Just like the true Parisians who honor the dead, they had put on their best outfits to pay respects to the person they had just buried.
"I want to tell you, little one," commenced Grain [Pg 48]-of-Salt, who thought that he should speak first, being the most important person present; "I want to tell you that you can stay as long as you like in Guillot Fields without paying."
"I want to tell you, kid," started Grain [Pg 48]-of-Salt, who thought he should go first since he was the most important person there; "I want you to know that you can stay as long as you want in Guillot Fields without having to pay."
"If you'd like to sing with me," said the Baroness, "you can earn enough to live on. It's a nice profession."
"If you want to sing with me," said the Baroness, "you can make enough to get by. It's a great job."
"If you'd like to go into the candy business, I'll teach you; that's a real trade and a nice one," said the candy man.
"If you want to start a candy business, I’ll teach you; it's a solid trade and a good one," said the candy man.
Carp said nothing, but with a smile and a gesture he let her understand that she could always find a bowl of soup at his place ... and good soup, too!
Carp said nothing, but with a smile and a gesture, he let her know that she could always find a bowl of soup at his place... and it would be good soup, too!
Perrine's eyes filled with fresh tears, soft tears which washed away the bitterness of the burning ones which for two days had flowed from her eyes.
Perrine's eyes filled with new tears, gentle tears that washed away the bitterness of the burning ones that had flowed from her eyes for two days.
"How good you all are to me," she murmured.
"How nice you all are to me," she whispered.
"One does what one can," said Grain-of-Salt.
"One does what one can," said Grain-of-Salt.
"One should not leave an honest little girl like you on the streets of Paris," said the Baroness.
"One shouldn't leave an honest little girl like you on the streets of Paris," said the Baroness.
"I must not stay in Paris," replied Perrine; "I must go at once to my relations."
"I can't stay in Paris," Perrine replied. "I need to go to my relatives right away."
"You have relations?" exclaimed Grain-of-Salt, looking at the others with an air which said that he did not think that those relations could be worth much. "Where are your relations?"
"You have family?" exclaimed Grain-of-Salt, looking at the others with a face that suggested he didn't think their family was very impressive. "Where is your family?"
"Near Amiens."
"Close to Amiens."
"And how can you go to Amiens? Have you got money?"
"And how are you planning to get to Amiens? Do you have any money?"
"Not enough to take the train, but I'm going to walk there." [Pg 49]
"Not enough to take the train, but I'm going to walk there." [Pg 49]
"Do you know the way?"
"Do you know the way?"
"I have a map in my pocket...."
"I have a map in my pocket...."
"Yes, but does that tell you which road you have to take from here, here in Paris?"
"Yes, but does that tell you which way you need to go from here, here in Paris?"
"No, but if you will tell me...."
"No, but if you tell me...."
They all were eager to give her this information, but it was all so confused and contradictory that Grain-of-Salt cut the talk short.
They were all eager to share this information with her, but it was so confusing and contradictory that Grain-of-Salt ended the conversation early.
"If you want to lose yourself in Paris, just listen to what they are saying," he said. "Now, this is the way you must go," and he explained to her which road she should take. "Now, when do you want to go?"
"If you want to get lost in Paris, just pay attention to what they’re saying," he said. "Now, this is the route you should take," and he described which road she should follow. "So, when do you want to go?"
"At once; I promised my mother," said Perrine.
"Right away; I promised my mom," said Perrine.
"You must obey her," said the Baroness, solemnly, "but not before I've kissed you; you're a good girl."
"You have to listen to her," said the Baroness seriously, "but not until I've kissed you; you're a sweet girl."
The men shook hands with her.
The men shook hands with her.
She knew she must leave the cemetery, yet she hesitated and turned once more towards the grave that she had just left, but the Baroness stopped her.
She knew she had to leave the cemetery, but she hesitated and turned back one more time toward the grave she had just left, but the Baroness stopped her.
"As you are obliged to go, go at once; it is best," she said.
"As you have to go, just go now; it's for the best," she said.
"Yes, go," said Grain-of-Salt.
"Yeah, go," said Grain-of-Salt.
When she had climbed into the car on the belt line she took an old map of France from her pocket which she had consulted many times alone since they left Italy. From Paris to Amiens the road was easy; she had only to take the Calais road; this was indicated on her map by a little black line. From Amiens she would go to Boulogne, and as she [Pg 50] had learned also to calculate distances, she thought that to Maraucourt it ought to be about one hundred and fifty-eight miles.
When she got into the car on the belt line, she took out an old map of France from her pocket that she had looked at many times since they left Italy. The road from Paris to Amiens was straightforward; she just had to take the Calais road, which was marked on her map with a little black line. From Amiens, she planned to go to Boulogne, and since she had also learned to calculate distances, she thought that it should be about one hundred and fifty-eight miles to Maraucourt.
But could she do all those miles, regularly ... go on day after day? She knew that to walk four or five miles by chance on one day was a very different matter to taking a long, continuous journey like she was contemplating. There would be bad days ... rainy days ... and how long would her money last? She had only five francs thirty-five centimes left. The train pulled up at the station at which she had to get out. Now she had to turn to the right, and as the sun would not go down for two or three hours she hoped to be far away from Paris by night, and find a place in the open country where she could sleep.
But could she really walk all those miles, day after day? She understood that walking four or five miles just once was a totally different story from embarking on a long, continuous journey like the one she was thinking about. There would be tough days... rainy days... and how long would her money last? She only had five francs and thirty-five centimes left. The train arrived at the station where she needed to get off. Now she had to turn right, and since the sun wouldn't set for another two or three hours, she hoped to be far away from Paris by night and find a spot in the countryside where she could sleep.
Yet as far as her eyes could see there was nothing but houses and factories, factories with great tall chimneys sending forth clouds of thick, black smoke, and all along the road wagons, tramways and carts. Again she saw a lot of trucks bearing the name that she had noticed while waiting to pass through the Gates: "Maraucourt Factories, Vulfran Paindavoine."
Yet as far as she could see, there was nothing but houses and factories—factories with tall chimneys belching out thick, black smoke. Along the road, there were wagons, trams, and carts. She also spotted a bunch of trucks with the name she had noticed while waiting to go through the Gates: "Maraucourt Factories, Vulfran Paindavoine."
Would Paris ever end? Would she ever get out of this great city? She was not afraid of the lonely fields, nor the silence of the country at night, nor the mysterious shadows, but of Paris, the crowd, the lights. She was now on the outskirts of the city. Before leaving it (although she had no appetite), she thought she would buy a piece of bread[Pg 51] so that she would have something to eat before going to sleep. She went into a baker shop.
Would Paris ever end? Would she ever escape this huge city? She wasn’t scared of the lonely fields, the quiet of the countryside at night, or the mysterious shadows, but of Paris—the crowds, the lights. She was now on the edge of the city. Before leaving (even though she wasn’t hungry), she thought she’d buy a piece of bread[Pg 51] to have something to eat before going to bed. She stepped into a bakery.
"I want some bread, please," she said.
"I'd like some bread, please," she said.
"Have you any money?" demanded the woman, who did not seem to put much confidence in Perrine's appearance.
"Do you have any money?" the woman asked, clearly not trusting Perrine's appearance.
"Yes, and I want one pound, please. Here is five francs. Will you give me the change?"
"Yes, I’d like one pound, please. Here are five francs. Can you give me the change?"
Before cutting the bread the woman took up the five franc piece and examined it.
Before slicing the bread, the woman picked up the five-franc coin and looked it over.
"What! that!" she exclaimed, making it ring on the marble slab.
"What! That!" she exclaimed, making it echo on the marble surface.
"It's a five franc piece," said Perrine.
"It's a five franc coin," said Perrine.
"Who told you to try and pass that off on me?" asked the woman, angrily.
"Who told you to try to put that on me?" the woman asked, angry.
"No one, and I am asking you for a pound of bread for my supper."
"No one, and I'm asking you for a loaf of bread for my dinner."
"Well, then, you won't get any bread, and you'd better get out of here as quickly as you can before I have you arrested."
"Well, then, you won't be getting any bread, and you should leave here as fast as you can before I call the cops."
"Arrested! Why?" she stammered in surprise.
"Arrested! Why?" she stuttered in shock.
"Because you're a thief!"
"Because you're a thief!"
"Oh!..."
"Oh wow!..."
"You want to pass counterfeit money on me. You vagabond ... you thief! Be off! No, wait; I'll get a policeman."
"You’re trying to pass fake money on me. You bum... you thief! Get lost! No, wait; I’ll call the police."
Perrine knew that she was not a thief, whether the money was real or false, but vagabond she was. She had no home, no parents. What would she answer the policeman? They would arrest her for being a vagabond. [Pg 52]
Perrine knew she wasn't a thief, whether the money was real or fake, but she was definitely a drifter. She had no home, no parents. What would she say to the policeman? They would arrest her for being a drifter. [Pg 52]
She put this question to herself very quickly, but although her fear was great, she thought of her money.
She quickly asked herself this question, but even though she was very afraid, she thought about her money.
"If you don't wish to sell me the bread, at least you can give me back my money," she said, holding out her hand.
"If you don't want to sell me the bread, at least you can give me back my money," she said, holding out her hand.
"So that you can pass it on someone else, eh? I'll keep your money. If you want it, go and fetch the police," cried the woman, furiously. "Be off, you thief."
"So you can just pass it on to someone else, huh? I'll keep your money. If you want it, go get the police," shouted the woman, angrily. "Get lost, you thief."
The woman's loud cries could be heard in the street, and several people by now had gathered round the door.
The woman's loud screams could be heard in the street, and several people had gathered around the door by now.
"What's the matter?" someone cried.
"What's wrong?" someone cried.
"Why, this girl here is trying to rob my till," shouted the woman. "There never is a cop when one wants one."
"Why, this girl is trying to steal from my register," shouted the woman. "There's never a cop around when you need one."
Terrified, Perrine wondered how she could get out, but they let her pass as she made for the door, hissing her and calling her names as she ran. She ran on and on, too afraid to turn round to see if anyone was following her.
Terrified, Perrine wondered how she could escape, but they let her pass as she headed for the door, hissing and calling her names as she ran. She kept running, too scared to look back and see if anyone was following her.
After a few minutes, which to her seemed hours, she found herself in the country, and was able to stop and breathe. No one was calling after her; no one following her.
After a few minutes, which felt like hours to her, she found herself in the countryside and was able to stop and breathe. No one was calling after her; no one was following her.
After her fears had calmed down she realized that she had nothing to eat and no money. What should she do? Instinctively she glanced at the fields by the wayside. She saw beets, onions, cabbages, but there was nothing there ready to eat, and besides, [Pg 53] even if there had been ripe melons and trees laden with fruit, what good would they have been to her; she could not stretch out her hand to pick the fruit any more than she could stretch it out to beg of the passersby. No, little Perrine was not a thief, nor a beggar, nor a vagabond.
After her fears settled, she realized she had nothing to eat and no money. What should she do? She instinctively looked at the fields by the side of the road. She saw beets, onions, and cabbages, but nothing was ready to eat. Besides, [Pg 53] even if there had been ripe melons and trees full of fruit, what good would they have done her? She couldn’t reach out to pick the fruit any more than she could ask the passersby for help. No, little Perrine was neither a thief, nor a beggar, nor a vagrant.
She felt very depressed. It was eventide, and in the quietness of the twilight she realized how utterly alone she was; but she knew that she must not give way; she felt that while there was still light she must walk on, and by the time night fell perhaps she would have found a spot where she could sleep in safety.
She felt very down. It was evening, and in the stillness of twilight, she realized how completely alone she was; but she knew she couldn't give in. She felt that as long as there was still light, she had to keep walking, and by the time night came, maybe she would have found a place where she could sleep safely.
She had not gone far before she found what she thought would be the very place. As she came to a field of artichokes she saw a man and woman picking artichoke heads and packing them in baskets, which they piled up in a cart that stood by the roadside. She stopped to look at them at their work. A moment later another cart driven by a girl came up.
She hadn't gone far when she found what she expected to be the perfect spot. As she approached a field of artichokes, she saw a man and woman picking artichoke heads and packing them into baskets, which they stacked in a cart parked by the roadside. She paused to watch them work. Moments later, another cart driven by a girl arrived.
"So you're getting yours all in?" called out the girl.
"So you’re getting everything settled?" called out the girl.
"Should say so, and it's none too soon," replied the man. "It's no fun sleeping here all night to watch for those rogues. I at least shall sleep in my bed tonight."
"Definitely, and it's about time," the man replied. "It's not enjoyable staying up all night waiting for those troublemakers. I'm going to sleep in my bed tonight, at least."
"And what about Monneau's lot?" grinned the girl.
"And what about Monneau's lot?" the girl grinned.
"Oh, Monneau's a sly dog," answered the man; "he counts on us others watching out for his. He's [Pg 54] not going to be here tonight. Serve him right if he finds all his gone!"
"Oh, Monneau's a crafty one," replied the man; "he relies on the rest of us to look after his. He's [Pg 54] not showing up tonight. It would serve him right if he finds everything missing!"
All three laughed heartily. They were not over-anxious that Monneau should prosper. Didn't he profit by their watch to take his own slumbers in peace?
All three laughed genuinely. They weren't overly concerned that Monneau would succeed. Didn't he benefit from their vigilance by getting his own sleep in peace?
"That'll be a joke, eh?"
"That's going to be a joke, right?"
"Wait for me," said the girl. "I won't be a jiffy; then we'll go together."
"Wait for me," the girl said. "I won't be long; then we'll go together."
The man and the woman waited, and in a few minutes the girl had finished her task and the two carts, laden with artichokes, went towards the village. Perrine stood in the deserted road looking at the two fields, which presented such a difference in appearance. One was completely stripped of its vegetables; the other was filled with a splendid crop. At the end of the field was a little hut made of branches where the man who watched the field had slept. Perrine decided that she would stay there for the night, now that she knew it would not be occupied by the watch. She did not fear that she would be disturbed, yet she dared not take possession of the place until it was quite dark. She sat down by a ditch and waited, thankful that she had found what she wanted. Then at last, when it was quite dark and all was quiet, she picked her way carefully over the beds of artichokes and slipped into the hut. It was better inside than she had hoped, for the ground was covered with straw and there was a wooden box that would serve her for a pillow. [Pg 55]
The man and the woman waited, and after a few minutes, the girl had finished her work, and the two carts filled with artichokes headed toward the village. Perrine stood on the empty road, looking at the two fields, which looked so different. One was completely bare of vegetables; the other was full of a beautiful crop. At the end of the field was a small hut made of branches where the man who watched over the field had slept. Perrine decided she would stay there for the night, now that she knew it wouldn’t be occupied by the watcher. She wasn't worried about being disturbed, but she didn't want to claim the spot until it was completely dark. She sat down by a ditch and waited, glad that she had found what she needed. Finally, when it was totally dark and everything was quiet, she carefully made her way over the artichoke beds and slipped into the hut. It was better inside than she had hoped; the ground was covered in straw, and there was a wooden box that she could use as a pillow. [Pg 55]
Ever since she had run from the baker's shop it had seemed to her that she was like a tracked animal, and more than once she had looked behind her with fear, half expecting to see the police on her heels.
Ever since she ran away from the bakery, it felt like she was being hunted, and more than once she looked back in fear, half expecting to see the police chasing her.
She felt now in the hut that she was safe. Her nerves relaxed. After a few minutes she realized that she had another cause for anxiety. She was hungry, very hungry. While she was tramping along the roads, overwhelmed by her great loss, it had seemed to her that she would never want to eat or drink again. She felt the pangs of hunger now and she had only one sou left. How could she live on one sou for five or six days? This was a very serious question. But then, had she not found shelter for the night; perhaps she would find food for the morrow.
She now felt safe in the hut. Her nerves relaxed. After a few minutes, she realized she had another reason to worry. She was hungry, really hungry. While she was walking along the roads, overwhelmed by her huge loss, it had seemed to her that she would never want to eat or drink again. Now, she felt the pangs of hunger, and she only had one sou left. How could she survive on one sou for five or six days? This was a serious question. But then, she had found a place to stay for the night; maybe she would find food for tomorrow.
She closed her eyes, her long black lashes heavy with tears. The last thing at night she had always thought of her dead father; now it was the spirits of both her father and her mother that seemed to hover around her. Again and again she stretched out her arms in the darkness to them, and then, worn out with fatigue, with a sob she dropped off to sleep.
She closed her eyes, her long black lashes weighed down by tears. Every night, she used to think of her deceased father; now, it felt like both her father's and her mother's spirits were surrounding her. Over and over, she reached out her arms into the darkness toward them, and then, exhausted, she let out a sob and fell asleep.
But although she was tired out, her slumbers were broken. She turned and tossed on the straw. Every now and again the rumbling of a cart on the road would wake her, and sometimes some mysterious noise, which in the silence of the night made her heart beat quickly. Then it seemed to her that she [Pg 56] heard a cart stop near the hut on the road. She raised herself on her elbow to listen.
But even though she was exhausted, her sleep was disturbed. She turned and tossed on the straw. Every now and then, the rumbling of a cart on the road would wake her, and sometimes a strange noise would make her heart race in the stillness of the night. Then it seemed like she [Pg 56] heard a cart stop by the hut on the road. She propped herself up on her elbow to listen.
She had not made a mistake; she heard some whispering. She sprang to her feet and looked through the cracks of the hut. A cart had stopped at the end of the field, and by the pale light from the stars she could dimly see the form of a man or woman throwing out baskets to two others, who carried them into the field. This was Monneau's lot. What did it mean at such an hour? Had Monneau come so late to cut his artichokes?
She hadn't made a mistake; she heard some whispering. She jumped to her feet and looked through the cracks in the hut. A cart had stopped at the end of the field, and in the faint light from the stars, she could just make out the shape of a man or woman tossing out baskets to two others, who carried them into the field. This was Monneau's territory. What was going on at this hour? Had Monneau really come so late to harvest his artichokes?
Then she understood! These were the thieves! They had come to strip Monneau's field! They quickly cut the artichoke heads and heaped them up in the baskets. The woman had taken the cart away; evidently they did not want it to stay on the road while they worked for fear of attracting the attention of anyone passing by.
Then she realized! These were the thieves! They had come to raid Monneau's field! They quickly chopped off the artichoke heads and piled them into the baskets. The woman had taken the cart away; clearly, they didn’t want it left on the road while they worked to avoid drawing attention from anyone passing by.
What would happen to her if the thieves saw her? She had heard that thieves sometimes killed a person who caught them at their work. There was the chance that they would not discover her. For they certainly knew that the hut would not be occupied on this night that they had planned to strip the field. But if they caught her? And then ... if they were arrested, she would be taken with them!
What would happen to her if the thieves spotted her? She had heard that thieves sometimes killed people who caught them in the act. There was a chance they wouldn’t notice her, since they definitely knew the hut wouldn’t be occupied on a night when they planned to raid the field. But if they caught her? And then... if they got arrested, she would be taken in with them!
At this thought cold beads of perspiration broke out on her forehead. Thieves work quickly; they would soon have finished!
At this thought, cold beads of sweat formed on her forehead. Thieves work fast; they would soon be done!
But presently they were disturbed. From the [Pg 57] distance could be heard the noise of a cart on the paved road. As it drew nearer they hid themselves, lying down flat between the artichoke beds.
But right now they were interrupted. In the [Pg 57] distance, they could hear the sound of a cart on the paved road. As it got closer, they hid, lying down flat between the artichoke beds.
The cart passed. Then they went on with their work even more quickly. In spite of their feverish haste it seemed to little Perrine that they would never be finished. Every moment she feared that someone would come and catch them and she be arrested with them.
The cart went by. Then they hurried with their work even faster. Despite their frantic pace, little Perrine felt like they would never get done. Every moment, she worried that someone would come and catch them, and she would end up in trouble with them.
If she could only get away. She looked about her to see if it were possible for her to leave the hut. This could easily be done, but then they would be sure to see her once she was on the road. It would be better to remain where she was.
If she could just escape. She glanced around to see if leaving the hut was an option. It would be easy to do, but they would definitely notice her as soon as she hit the road. It was better to stay put.
She lay down again and pretended to sleep. As it was impossible for her to go out without being seen, it was wiser to pretend that she had not seen anything if they should come into the hut.
She lay down again and pretended to sleep. Since it was impossible for her to go outside without being noticed, it was smarter to act like she hadn’t seen anything if they came into the hut.
For some time they went on cutting the artichokes. Then there was another noise on the road. It was their cart coming back. It stopped at the end of the field. In a few minutes the baskets were all stowed in the cart and the thieves jumped in and drove off hurriedly in the direction of Paris.
For a while, they kept cutting the artichokes. Then, there was another sound on the road. It was their cart returning. It came to a stop at the edge of the field. In a few minutes, they loaded all the baskets into the cart, and the thieves jumped in and quickly drove off toward Paris.
If she had known the hour she could have slept until dawn, but not knowing how long she had been there, she thought that it would be better if she went on her way. In the country people are about at an early hour. If, when day broke, the laborers going to work saw her coming out of the hut, or even if they saw her round about the field, they[Pg 58] might suspect her of having been with the thieves and arrest her.
If she had known the time, she could have slept until morning, but not knowing how long she had been there, she thought it would be better to just move on. In the countryside, people are up early. If, when daylight came, the workers heading to their jobs saw her leaving the hut, or even if they spotted her around the field, they[Pg 58] might suspect she had been with the thieves and arrest her.
So she slipped out of the hut, ears on the alert for the slightest noise, eyes glancing in every direction.
So she quietly left the hut, listening closely for any sound and looking around in every direction.
She reached the main road, then hurried off. The stars in the skies above were disappearing, and from the east a faint streak of light lit the shadows of the night and announced the approach of day. [Pg 59]
She got to the main road and then rushed off. The stars in the sky were fading, and from the east, a faint light began to brighten the night and signaled the arrival of day. [Pg 59]
CHAPTER V
STORMS AND FEARS
SHE had not walked far before she saw in the distance a black mass silhouetted against the dawning light to the grey sky. Chimneys, houses and steeples rose up in the coming dawn, leaving the rest of the landscape obscure in the shadows.
SHE had not walked far before she saw in the distance a dark shape outlined against the brightening grey sky. Chimneys, houses, and steeples emerged in the early light, leaving the rest of the landscape hidden in shadows.
She reached the first straggling cottages of the village. Instinctively she trod more softly on the paved road. This was a useless precaution, for with the exception of the cats which ran about the streets, everyone slept, and her little footsteps only awoke a few dogs who barked at her behind closed gates.
She reached the first scattered cottages of the village. Instinctively, she walked more quietly on the paved road. This was a pointless precaution because, apart from the cats roaming the streets, everyone was asleep, and her small footsteps only woke a few dogs who barked at her from behind closed gates.
She was famished; she was weak and faint with hunger.
She was starving; she felt weak and lightheaded from being so hungry.
What would become of her if she dropped unconscious? She was afraid she might soon. So that this would not happen, she thought it better to rest a minute, and as she was now passing before a barn full of hay, she went in quietly and threw herself down on the soft bed. The rest, the warmth, and also the sweet smell of the hay, soothed her and soon she slept.
What would happen to her if she passed out? She was worried that it might happen soon. To prevent that, she thought it would be better to take a moment to rest, and as she was walking by a barn full of hay, she quietly went inside and lay down on the soft pile. The rest, the warmth, and the sweet smell of the hay calmed her, and soon she fell asleep.
When she awoke the sun was already high in the heavens and was casting its rays over the fields where men and women were busily at work. [Pg 60]
When she woke up, the sun was already high in the sky, shining its light over the fields where men and women were hard at work. [Pg 60]
The pangs of hunger were now more acute than ever. Her head whirled; she was so giddy that she could scarcely see where she went as she staggered on. She had just reached the top of a hill, and before her, close by, was the village with its shops. She would spend her last sou for a piece of bread! She had heard of people finding money on the road; perhaps she would find a coin tomorrow; anyhow, she must have a piece of bread now.
The hunger pains were sharper than ever. Her head was spinning; she felt so dizzy that she could barely see where she was going as she staggered on. She had just reached the top of a hill, and right in front of her was the village with its shops. She was ready to spend her last cent on a piece of bread! She had heard of people finding money on the road; maybe she'd find a coin tomorrow; either way, she needed to get a piece of bread now.
She looked carefully at the last sou she possessed. Poor little girl, she did not know the difference between real money and false, and although she thought this sou looked real, she was very nervous when she entered the first baker shop that she came across.
She examined the last coin she had. Poor girl, she couldn't tell the difference between real money and counterfeit, and even though she believed this coin looked authentic, she felt really anxious as she walked into the first bakery she saw.
"Will you cut me a sou's worth of bread?" she asked, timidly.
"Can you give me a sou’s worth of bread?" she asked, nervously.
The man behind the counter took from the basket a little penny roll and handed it to her. Instead of stretching out her hand, she hesitated.
The man at the counter picked up a small penny roll from the basket and gave it to her. Instead of reaching out her hand, she paused.
"If you'll cut a piece for me," she said, "it doesn't matter if it is not today's bread."
"If you could cut a piece for me," she said, "it doesn't matter if it's not today's bread."
The baker gave her a large piece of bread that had been on the counter for two or three days.
The baker handed her a big piece of bread that had been sitting on the counter for a couple of days.
What did that matter? The great thing was that it was larger than the little penny roll. It was worth two rolls.
What did it matter? The important thing was that it was bigger than the little penny roll. It was worth two rolls.
As soon as it was in her hand her mouth filled with water. But she would not eat it until she had got out of the village. This she did very quickly. As soon as she had passed the last house, she took [Pg 61] her little knife from her pocket and made a cross on the piece of bread so as to be able to cut it into four equal parts. She took one piece, keeping the three others for the three following days, hoping that it might last her until she reached Amiens.
As soon as it was in her hand, her mouth filled with water. But she wouldn’t eat it until she left the village. She did this quickly. Once she passed the last house, she took [Pg 61] her little knife from her pocket and made a cross on the piece of bread so she could cut it into four equal parts. She took one piece, saving the other three for the next three days, hoping it would last her until she reached Amiens.
She had calculated this as she had hurried through the village, and it had seemed such an easy matter. But scarcely had she swallowed a mouthful of her little piece of bread than she felt that the strongest arguments had no power against hunger. She was famished! She must eat! The second piece followed the first, the third followed the second. Never had her will power been so weak. She was hungry; she must have it ... all ... all. Her only excuse was that the pieces were so tiny. When all four were put together, the whole only weighed a half a pound. And a whole pound would not have been enough for her in her ravenous condition. The day before she had only had a little cup of soup that Carp had given her. She devoured the fourth piece.
She had calculated this as she rushed through the village, and it had seemed like an easy task. But as soon as she swallowed a bite of her tiny piece of bread, she realized that even the best arguments didn’t matter when you were starving. She was starving! She needed to eat! The second piece followed the first, and the third followed the second. Never had her self-control been so weak. She was hungry; she needed it ... all ... all. Her only excuse was that the pieces were so small. When all four were put together, they only weighed half a pound. And even a whole pound wouldn’t have been enough for her in her ravenous state. The day before, she had only had a small cup of soup that Carp had given her. She finished the fourth piece.
She went on her way. Although she had only just eaten her piece of bread, a terrible thought obsessed her. Where would she next get a mouthful? She now knew what torture she would have to go through ... the pangs of hunger were terrible to endure. Where should she get her next meal? She walked through two more villages. She was getting thirsty now, very thirsty. Her tongue was dry, her lips parched. She came to the[Pg 62] last house in the village, but she did not dare ask for a glass of water. She had noticed that the people looked at her curiously, and even the dogs seemed to show their teeth at the ragged picture she presented.
She continued on her way. Even though she had just eaten a piece of bread, a terrible thought nagged at her. Where would she find her next bite to eat? She could already sense the struggle ahead ... the hunger was unbearable. Where would she get her next meal? She passed through two more villages. Now, she was starting to get really thirsty. Her tongue was dry, her lips cracked. She reached the[Pg 62] last house in the village, but she didn’t dare ask for a glass of water. She noticed that people looked at her with curiosity, and even the dogs seemed to bare their teeth at the ragged sight she was.
She must walk on. The sun was very hot now, and her thirst became more intense as she tramped along the white road. There was not a tree along the road, and little clouds of dust rose around her every instant, making her lips more parched. Oh, for a drink of water! The palate of her mouth seemed hard, like a corn.
She had to keep going. The sun was blazing now, and her thirst grew more intense as she trudged along the white road. There wasn't a single tree in sight, and little clouds of dust rose around her all the time, making her lips even drier. Oh, how she longed for some water! The roof of her mouth felt rough, like a corn.
The fact that she was thirsty had not worried her at first. One did not have to go into a shop to buy water. Anybody could have it. When she saw a brook or a river she had only to make a cup of her hands and drink all she wanted. But she had walked miles in the dust and could see no sign of water. At last she picked up some little round stones and put them in her mouth. Her tongue seemed to be moister while she kept them there. She changed them from time to time, hoping that she would soon come to a brook.
The fact that she was thirsty hadn't bothered her at first. You didn't need to go into a store to buy water. Anyone could have it for free. When she came across a stream or a river, she just had to cup her hands and drink as much as she wanted. But she had walked for miles in the dust and couldn't see any sign of water. Finally, she picked up some small round stones and put them in her mouth. Her tongue felt a bit wetter while she kept them there. She switched them out occasionally, hoping she would soon find a stream.
Then suddenly the atmosphere changed, and although the heat was still suffocating, the sun was hidden. Thick black clouds filled the sky. A storm was coming on, there would be rain, and she would be able to hold her mouth up to it, or she could stoop down to the puddles that it made and drink!
Then suddenly the vibe shifted, and even though the heat was still overwhelming, the sun was gone. Dark clouds packed the sky. A storm was approaching, it was going to rain, and she could lift her mouth to it, or she could bend down to the puddles it created and drink!
The wind came up. A terrific swirl, carrying [Pg 63] clouds of dust and leaves, swept over the country and battered down the crops, uprooting plants and shrubs in its mad fracas. Perrine could not withstand this whirlwind. As she was lifted off her feet, a deafening crash of thunder shook the earth. Throwing herself down in the ditch, she laid flat on her stomach, covering her mouth and her eyes with her two small hands. The thunder rolled heavily on.
The wind picked up. A huge swirl, carrying [Pg 63] clouds of dust and leaves, swept across the countryside and knocked down the crops, uprooting plants and shrubs in its wild chaos. Perrine couldn't stand up against this whirlwind. As she was lifted off the ground, a loud crash of thunder shook the earth. She threw herself into the ditch, lying flat on her stomach, covering her mouth and eyes with her small hands. The thunder continued to rumble heavily.
A moment ago she had been mad with thirst and had prayed that the storm would break quickly; now she realized that the storm would not only bring thunder and rain, but lightning—terrible flashes of lightning that almost blinded her.
A moment ago, she had been desperate with thirst and had hoped the storm would pass quickly; now she understood that the storm would not only bring thunder and rain but also lightning—intense flashes of lightning that nearly blinded her.
And there would be torrents of rain and hail! Where could she go? Her dress would be soaked, and how could she dry it?
And there would be heavy rain and hail! Where could she go? Her dress would get drenched, and how would she dry it?
She clambered out of the ditch. In the distance she saw a wood. She thought that she might find a nook there where she could take shelter.
She climbed out of the ditch. In the distance, she spotted a woods. She thought she might find a spot there where she could take shelter.
She had no time to lose. It was very dark. The claps of thunder became more frequent and louder, and the vivid lightning played fantastically on the black sky.
She had no time to waste. It was really dark. The thunder claps grew more frequent and louder, and the bright lightning flickered dramatically across the black sky.
Would she be able to reach the wood before the storm broke? She ran as quickly as her panting breath would allow, now and again casting a look behind her at the black clouds which seemed to be sweeping down upon her.
Would she make it to the woods before the storm hit? She ran as fast as her labored breath would let her, glancing back occasionally at the dark clouds that seemed to be closing in on her.
She had seen terrible storms in the mountains when travelling with her father and mother, but [Pg 64] they were with her then; now she was alone. Not a soul near her in this desolate country. Fortunately the wind was behind her; it blew her along, at times carrying her off her feet. If she could only keep up this pace; the storm had not caught up with her yet.
She had experienced fierce storms in the mountains while traveling with her parents, but [Pg 64] they were with her then; now she was on her own. No one was around in this empty land. Thankfully, the wind was at her back, pushing her forward and sometimes even lifting her off her feet. If only she could maintain this speed; the storm hadn’t reached her yet.
Holding her elbows against her little body and bending forward, she ran on ... but the storm also made greater strides.
Holding her elbows against her small body and bending forward, she ran on ... but the storm also made bigger strides.
At this moment came a crash, louder and heavier. The storm was just over her now and the ground around her was cleaved with blue flames. It was better to stop running now; far better be drenched than struck down by lightning.
At that moment, there was a crash, louder and more intense. The storm was right above her now, and the ground around her was split with blue flames. It was better to stop running now; much better to be soaked than to be hit by lightning.
Soon a few drops of rain fell. Fortunately she was nearing the wood, and now she could distinguish clearly the great trees. A little more courage. Many times her father had told her that if one kept one's courage in times of danger one stood a better chance of being saved. She kept on.
Soon a few drops of rain fell. Fortunately, she was getting close to the woods, and now she could clearly see the big trees. A little more courage. Her father had told her many times that if you stay brave in dangerous situations, you stand a better chance of being saved. She continued on.
When at last she entered the forest it was all so black and dark she could scarcely make out anything. Then suddenly a flash of lightning dazzled her, and in the vivid glare she thought she saw a little cabin not far away to which led a bad road hollowed with deep ruts. Again the lightning flashed across the darkness, and she saw that she had not made a mistake. About fifty steps farther on there was a little hut made of faggots, that the woodcutters had built.
When she finally stepped into the forest, it was so dark she could barely see anything. Then, out of nowhere, a flash of lightning blinded her, and in the bright light, she thought she spotted a small cabin not too far away, connected by a rough path full of deep ruts. The lightning flashed again through the darkness, and she realized she hadn't been wrong. About fifty steps ahead, there was a small hut made of branches that the woodcutters had built.
She made a final dash; then, at the end of her [Pg 65] strength, worn out and breathless, she sank down on the underbrush that covered the floor.
She made one last sprint; then, at the end of her [Pg 65] strength, exhausted and out of breath, she collapsed onto the brush that covered the ground.
She had not regained her breath when a terrible noise filled the forest. The crash, mingled with the splintering of wood, was so terrific that she thought her end had come. The trees bent their trunks, twisting and writhing, and the dead branches fell everywhere with a dull, crackling sound.
She hadn’t caught her breath when a loud noise filled the forest. The crash, mixed with the sound of splintering wood, was so overwhelming that she thought it was the end for her. The trees bent their trunks, twisting and writhing, and dead branches fell all around with a dull, crackling sound.
Could her hut withstand this fury? She crawled to the opening. She had no time to think—a blue flame, followed by a frightful crash, threw her over, blinded and dazed. When she came to herself, astonished to find that she was still alive, she looked out and saw that a giant oak that stood near the hut had been struck by lightning. In falling its length the trunk had been stripped of its bark from top to bottom, and two of the biggest branches were twisted round its roots.
Could her hut survive this storm? She crawled to the entrance. There was no time to think—a blue flash, followed by a terrifying crash, knocked her over, leaving her blind and dazed. When she came to her senses, amazed to find that she was still alive, she looked out and saw that a massive oak near the hut had been struck by lightning. As it fell, the trunk had been stripped of its bark from top to bottom, and two of the largest branches were tangled around its roots.
She crept back, trembling, terrified at the thought that Death had been so near her, so near that its terrible breath had laid her low. As she stood there, pale and shaking, she heard an extraordinary rolling sound, more powerful than that of an express train. It was the rain and the hail which was beating down on the forest. The cabin cracked from top to bottom; the roof bent under the fury of the tempest, but it did not fall in. No house, however solid, could be to her what this little hut was at this moment, and she was mistress of it.
She backed away, shaking, terrified at the thought that Death had been so close to her, so close that its awful breath had brought her to her knees. As she stood there, pale and trembling, she heard an incredible rumbling sound, more intense than an express train. It was the rain and hail pounding down on the forest. The cabin split from top to bottom; the roof buckled under the rage of the storm, but it didn't collapse. No house, no matter how sturdy, could mean to her what this little hut did at that moment, and she was in charge of it.
She grew calm; she would wait here until the storm had passed. A sense of well-being stole over [Pg 66] her, and although the thunder continued to rumble and the rain came down in a deluge, and the wind whistled through the trees, and the unchained tempest went on its mad way through the air and on the earth, she felt safe in her little hut. Then she made a pillow for her head from the underbrush, and stretching herself out, she fell asleep.
She began to feel calm; she would wait here until the storm passed. A sense of well-being washed over [Pg 66] her, and even though the thunder kept rumbling, the rain poured down heavily, and the wind howled through the trees, while the wild storm raged on in the air and on the ground, she felt secure in her little hut. Then she gathered some underbrush to make a pillow for her head, and stretching out, she fell asleep.
When she awoke the thunder had stopped, but the rain was still falling in a fine drizzle. The forest, with its solitude and silence, did not terrify her. She was refreshed from her long sleep and she liked her little cabin so much that she thought she would spend the night there. She at least had a roof over her head and a dry bed.
When she woke up, the thunder had stopped, but the rain was still coming down in a light drizzle. The forest, with its quiet and solitude, didn't scare her. She felt refreshed from her long sleep and liked her little cabin so much that she decided to spend the night there. At least she had a roof over her head and a dry bed.
She did not know how long she had slept, but that did not matter; she would know when night came.
She didn’t know how long she had been asleep, but it didn’t matter; she would know when night fell.
She had not washed herself since she had left Paris, and the dust which had covered her from head to foot made her skin smart. Now she was alone, and there was plenty of water in the ditch outside and she would profit by it.
She hadn't washed since she left Paris, and the dust covering her from head to toe made her skin sting. Now she was alone, and there was plenty of water in the ditch outside that she could take advantage of.
In her pocket she had, beside her map and her mother's certificate, a few little things tied up in a rag. There was a piece of soap, a small comb, a thimble, and a spool of thread, in which she had stuck two needles. She undid her packet; then taking off her vest, her shoes, and her stockings, she leaned over the ditch, in which the water flowed clear, and soaped her face, shoulders and feet. For a towel she had only the rag she had used to tie up [Pg 67] her belongings, and it was neither big nor thick, but it was better than nothing.
In her pocket, she had, along with her map and her mom's certificate, a few little items wrapped up in a rag. There was a bar of soap, a small comb, a thimble, and a spool of thread with two needles stuck in it. She unwrapped her bundle; then, after taking off her vest, shoes, and socks, she leaned over the ditch where clear water flowed and soaped her face, shoulders, and feet. For a towel, she had only the rag she used to tie up [Pg 67] her things, and it wasn’t big or thick, but it was better than nothing.
This toilette did her almost as much good as her sleep. She combed her golden hair in two big braids and let them hang over her shoulders. If it were not for the little pain in her stomach, and the few torn places in her shoes, which had been the cause of her sore feet, she would have been quite at ease in mind and body.
This toilette did her nearly as much good as her sleep. She combed her golden hair into two big braids and let them hang over her shoulders. If it weren't for the little pain in her stomach and the few tears in her shoes that had caused her sore feet, she would have felt completely at ease in both mind and body.
She was hungry, but there was nothing she could do. She could not find a bit of nourishment in this cabin, and as it was still raining, she felt that she ought not to leave this shelter until the next day.
She was hungry, but there was nothing she could do. She couldn’t find any food in this cabin, and since it was still raining, she felt like she shouldn’t leave this shelter until the next day.
Then when night came her hunger became more intense, till finally she began to cut some twigs and nibble on them, but they were hard and bitter, and after chewing on them for a few minutes she threw them away. She tried the leaves; they went down easier.
Then when night fell, her hunger grew stronger until she started to cut some twigs and nibble on them, but they were tough and bitter, and after chewing on them for a few minutes, she discarded them. She tried the leaves; they were easier to swallow.
While she ate her meal and darned her stockings, night came on. Soon all was dark and silent. She could hear no other sound than that of the raindrops falling from the branches.
While she ate her meal and mended her stockings, night fell. Soon, everything was dark and quiet. The only sound she could hear was the raindrops falling from the branches.
Although she had made up her mind to spend the night there, she experienced a feeling of fright at being all alone in this black forest. True, she had spent a part of the day in the same place, running no other danger than that of being struck, but the woods in the daytime are not like the woods at night, with the solemn silence and the mysterious [Pg 68] shadows, which make one conjure up the vision of so many weird things.
Although she had decided to spend the night there, she felt scared being all alone in this dark forest. True, she had spent part of the day in the same spot, facing no other danger than the risk of being struck, but the woods during the day aren’t the same as the woods at night, with their heavy silence and mysterious [Pg 68] shadows, which make you imagine all sorts of strange things.
What was in the woods? she wondered. Wolves, perhaps!
What was in the woods? she thought. Maybe wolves!
At this thought she became wide awake, and jumping up, she found a big stick, which she cut to a point with her knife; then she strewed branches and fagots all around her, piling them high. She could at least defend herself behind her rampart.
At this thought, she became fully awake, and jumping up, she found a big stick, which she sharpened with her knife; then she spread branches and small logs all around her, stacking them high. At the very least, she could protect herself behind her barrier.
Reassured, she laid down again, and it was not long before she was asleep.
Reassured, she lay down again, and it wasn't long before she fell asleep.
The song of a bird awoke her. She recognized at once the sweet, shrill notes of a blackbird. Day was breaking. She began to shake, for she was chilled to the bone. The dampness of the night had made her clothes as wet as though she had been through a shower.
The song of a bird woke her up. She immediately recognized the sweet, high notes of a blackbird. Day was starting to break. She began to shiver because she was cold to the core. The dampness from the night had made her clothes as wet as if she had been caught in the rain.
She jumped to her feet and shook herself violently like a dog. She felt that she ought to move about, but she did not want to go on her way yet, for it was not yet light enough for her to study the sky to see if it were going to rain again. To pass the time, and still more with the wish to be on the move, she arranged the fagots which she had disturbed the night before. Then she combed her hair and washed herself in the ditch, which was full of water.
She jumped up and shook herself like a dog. She felt she should get moving, but she didn’t want to continue just yet, as it wasn’t light enough for her to check the sky to see if it was going to rain again. To pass the time, and with a stronger desire to be active, she rearranged the firewood she had messed up the night before. Then she brushed her hair and washed herself in the ditch, which was full of water.
When she had finished the sun had risen, and the sky gleamed blue through the branches of the trees. There was not the slightest cloud to be seen. She must go.
When she was done, the sun had come up, and the sky shone blue through the tree branches. Not a single cloud was visible. She had to go.
Although she had darned her stockings well [Pg 69] which had worn away through the holes in her shoes, the continual tramp, tramp, tramp, made her little feet ache. After a time, however, she stepped out with a regular step on the road, which had been softened by the rain, and the rays from the beautiful sun fell upon her back and warmed her.
Although she had mended her stockings well [Pg 69] where they had worn out from her shoes, the constant march, march, march made her little feet hurt. After a while, though, she found her rhythm on the road, which had been softened by the rain, and the sun's rays warmed her back.
Never had she seen such a lovely morning. The storm, which had washed the roads and the fields, had given new life to the plants. Surely this was a good omen. She was full of hope.
Never had she experienced such a beautiful morning. The storm, which had cleaned the roads and the fields, had revived the plants. Surely this was a good sign. She was filled with hope.
Her imagination began to soar on wings. She hoped that somebody had had a hole in their pockets and had lost some money, and that she could find it on the road. She hoped she might find something, not a purse full, because she would have to try to find the owner, but just a little coin, one penny, or perhaps ten cents. She even thought that she might find some work to do, something that could bring her in a few cents.
Her imagination started to take flight. She wished that someone had a hole in their pockets and had dropped some money, hoping she could find it on the street. She hoped she might come across something—not a whole purse, because then she'd have to track down the owner—just a small coin, maybe a penny or even ten cents. She even thought she might find a little work, something that could earn her a few cents.
She needed so little to be able to live for three or four days.
She needed so little to live for three or four days.
She trudged along with her eyes fixed on the ground, but neither a copper nor a silver coin did she see, and neither did she meet anybody who could give her work.
She walked slowly with her eyes on the ground, but she didn’t see any pennies or dimes, and she didn’t run into anyone who could offer her a job.
Oh, for something to eat! She was famished. Again and again she had to sit down by the wayside, she was so weak from lack of food.
Oh, I need something to eat! She was starving. Over and over, she had to sit down by the side of the road, she was so weak from not having enough food.
She wondered if she found nothing would she have to sit down by the road and die.
She wondered if she found nothing, would she have to just sit by the road and die.
Finally she came to a field and saw four young [Pg 70] girls picking peas. A peasant woman seemed to be in charge.
Finally, she reached a field and saw four young [Pg 70] girls picking peas. A peasant woman appeared to be in charge.
Gathering courage, she crossed over the road and walked towards the woman. But the woman stopped her before she could reach her.
Gathering her courage, she crossed the road and walked toward the woman. But the woman stopped her before she could get close.
"What cher want?" she shouted.
"What do you want?" she shouted.
"I want to know if I can help, too," answered Perrine.
"I want to know if I can help, too," Perrine replied.
"We don't want no one!"
"We don't want anyone!"
"You can give me just what you wish."
"You can give me exactly what you want."
"Where d'ye come from?"
"Where do you come from?"
"From Paris."
"From Paris."
One of the girls raised her head and cast her an angry look.
One of the girls looked up and shot her an angry glare.
"The galavanter!" she cried, "she comes from Paris to try to get our job."
"The glider!" she exclaimed, "she's come from Paris to try to take our job."
"I told yer we don't want nobody," said the woman again.
"I told you we don't want anyone," the woman said again.
There was nothing to do but to go on her way, which she did with a heavy heart.
There was nothing to do but keep going, which she did with a heavy heart.
"Look out! A cop's comin'!" cried one of the girls.
"Watch out! A cop is coming!" shouted one of the girls.
Perrine turned her head quickly, and they all burst out laughing, amused at the joke.
Perrine turned her head quickly, and they all burst out laughing, enjoying the joke.
She had not gone far before she had to stop. She could not see the road for the tears which filled her eyes. What had she done to those girls that they should be so mean to her?
She hadn't gone far before she had to stop. She couldn't see the road through the tears streaming down her face. What had she done to those girls that made them so cruel to her?
Evidently it was as difficult for tramps to get work as it was for them to find pennies. She did not dare ask again for a job. She dragged her feet [Pg 71] along, only hurrying when she was passing through the villages so that she could escape the stares.
Evidently, it was just as hard for homeless people to find work as it was for them to scrounge up change. She didn't dare ask for a job again. She shuffled her feet [Pg 71] along, only quickening her pace when passing through the villages to avoid the stares.
She was almost prostrated when she reached a wood. It was mid-day and the sun was scorching; there was not a breath of air. She was exhausted and dripping with perspiration. Then her heart seemed to stop and she fell to the ground, unable to move or think.
She was almost collapsed when she reached the woods. It was midday and the sun was blazing; there wasn't a hint of a breeze. She was worn out and sweating heavily. Then her heart felt like it stopped, and she dropped to the ground, unable to move or think.
A wagon coming up behind her passed by.
A wagon driving up behind her went past.
"This heat'll kill one," shouted the driver.
"This heat will kill someone," shouted the driver.
In a half conscious state she caught his words. They came to her like in a dream; it was as though sentence had been passed upon her.
In a semi-conscious state, she grasped his words. They reached her like something out of a dream; it felt as if a verdict had been delivered against her.
So she was to die? She had thought so herself, but now a messenger of Death was saying so.
So she was going to die? She had thought so herself, but now a messenger of Death was saying it too.
Well, she would die. She could keep up no longer. Her father was dead, and her mother was dead, now she was going to die. A cruel thought flitted through her dull brain. She wondered why she could not have died with them rather than in a ditch like a poor animal.
Well, she was going to die. She couldn't go on any longer. Her father was dead, and her mother was dead, now she was going to die too. A harsh thought crossed her foggy mind. She wondered why she couldn't have died with them instead of in a ditch like a stray animal.
She tried to make a last effort to get to the wood where she could find a spot to lie down for her last sleep, somewhere away from the road. She managed to drag herself into the wood, and there she found a little grassy spot where violets were growing. She laid down under a large tree, her head on her arm, just as she did at night when she went to sleep. [Pg 72]
She made one last effort to reach the woods where she could find a place to lie down for her final rest, somewhere away from the road. She managed to pull herself into the woods, and there she discovered a little grassy area with violets growing. She lay down under a large tree, resting her head on her arm, just like she did at night when she went to sleep. [Pg 72]
CHAPTER VI
THE RESCUE
SOMETHING warm passing over her face made her open her eyes. Dimly she saw a large velvety head bending over her. In terror she tried to throw herself on one side, but a big tongue licked her cheek and held her to the grass. So quickly had this happened that she had not had time to recognize the big velvety head which belonged to a donkey, but while the great tongue continued to lick her face and hands she was able to look up at it.
SOMETHING warm brushing against her face made her open her eyes. Blurrily, she saw a large, velvety head leaning over her. In fear, she tried to roll away, but a big tongue licked her cheek and kept her on the grass. It all happened so fast that she hadn’t had time to recognize the big velvety head belonged to a donkey, but as the huge tongue kept licking her face and hands, she was able to look up at it.
Palikare! It was dear, dear Palikare! She threw her arms around her donkey's neck and burst into tears.
Palikare! It was my beloved Palikare! She wrapped her arms around her donkey's neck and started crying.
"My darling, dear, darling Palikare," she murmured.
"My darling, my dear, my sweet Palikare," she whispered.
When he heard his name he stopped licking her and lifting his head he sent forth five or six triumphant brays of happiness. Then, as though that was not enough to express his contentment, he let out five or six more, but not quite so loud.
When he heard his name, he stopped licking her and lifted his head, letting out five or six proud brays of happiness. Then, as if that wasn't enough to show his joy, he released five or six more, but not quite as loud.
Perrine then noticed that he was without a harness or a rope.
Perrine then realized that he had no harness or rope.
While she stroked him with her hand and he bent his long ears down to her, she heard a hoarse voice calling: [Pg 73]
While she stroked him with her hand and he lowered his long ears to her, she heard a rough voice calling: [Pg 73]

There was a quick step on the road, and Perrine saw what appeared to be a man dressed in a smock and wearing a leather hat and with a pipe in his mouth.
There was a brisk pace on the road, and Perrine saw what looked like a man in a smock, wearing a leather hat and smoking a pipe.
"Hi, kid, what yer doin' with my donkey?" he cried, without taking the pipe from his lip.
"Hey, kid, what are you doing with my donkey?" he shouted, without taking the pipe out of his mouth.
Then Perrine saw that it was the rag woman to whom she had sold Palikare at the Horse Market. The woman did not recognize her at first. She stared hard at her for a moment.
Then Perrine saw that it was the rag woman to whom she had sold Palikare at the Horse Market. The woman didn’t recognize her at first. She stared at her intently for a moment.
"Sure I've seen yer somewhere," she said at last.
"Yeah, I think I've seen you somewhere before," she finally said.
"It was I who sold you Palikare," said Perrine.
"It was me who sold you Palikare," said Perrine.
"Why, sure it's you, little one, but what in Heaven's name are you doin' here?"
"Of course it's you, kid, but what on Earth are you doing here?"
Perrine could not reply. She was so giddy her head whirled. She had been sitting up, but now she was obliged to lie down again, and her pallor and tears spoke for her.
Perrine couldn't respond. She was so dizzy her head spun. She had been sitting up, but now she had to lie down again, and her pale face and tears said it all.
"What's the matter? Are you sick?" demanded La Rouquerie.
"What's wrong? Are you not feeling well?" asked La Rouquerie.
Although Perrine moved her lips as though to speak, no sound came. Again she was sinking into unconsciousness, partly from emotion, partly from weakness.
Although Perrine moved her lips as if to speak, no sound came out. She was once again slipping into unconsciousness, partly due to her emotions and partly because of her weakness.
But La Rouquerie was a woman of experience; she had seen all miseries.
But La Rouquerie was an experienced woman; she had witnessed all kinds of suffering.
"The kid's dying of hunger," she muttered to herself.
"The kid's starving," she whispered to herself.
She hurried over the road to a little truck over [Pg 74] the sides of which were spread out some dried rabbit skins. The woman quickly opened a box and took out a slice of bread, a piece of cheese and a bottle. She carried it back on the run.
She rushed across the road to a small truck with some dried rabbit skins spread out over the sides. The woman quickly opened a box and grabbed a slice of bread, a piece of cheese, and a bottle. She ran back with it.
Perrine was still in the same condition.
Perrine was still in the same state.
"One little minute, girlie; one little minute," she said encouragingly.
"Just a minute, girl; just a minute," she said encouragingly.
Kneeling down beside little Perrine, she put the bottle to her lips.
Kneeling next to little Perrine, she brought the bottle to her lips.
"Take a good drink; that'll keep you up," she said.
"Have a good drink; that’ll keep you awake," she said.
True, the good drink brought the blood back to her cheeks.
True, the good drink brought color back to her cheeks.
"Are you hungry?"
"Do you want food?"
"Yes," murmured Perrine.
"Yeah," whispered Perrine.
"Well, now you must eat, but gently; wait a minute."
"Alright, now you need to eat, but do it slowly; hold on a second."
She broke off a piece of bread and cheese and offered it to her.
She broke off a piece of bread and cheese and handed it to her.
"Eat it slowly," she said, advisedly, for already Perrine had devoured the half of what was handed to her. "I'll eat with you, then you won't eat so fast."
"Eat it slowly," she said, wisely, because Perrine had already wolfed down half of what was given to her. "I'll eat with you, so you won't rush."
Palikare had been standing quietly looking on with his big soft eyes. When he saw La Rouquerie sit down on the grass beside Perrine, he also knelt down beside them.
Palikare had been standing quietly, watching with his big, gentle eyes. When he saw La Rouquerie sit down on the grass next to Perrine, he knelt down beside them too.
"The old rogue, he wants a bite, too," said the woman.
"The old scammer wants a piece of it, too," said the woman.
"May I give him a piece?" asked Perrine.
"Can I give him a piece?" asked Perrine.
"Yes, you can give him a piece or two. When [Pg 75] we've eaten this there is more in the cart. Give him some; he is so pleased to see you again, good old boy. You know he is a good boy."
"Yes, you can give him a piece or two. When [Pg 75] we've eaten this, there’s more in the cart. Give him some; he’s really happy to see you again, good old boy. You know he is a good boy."
"Yes, isn't he a dear?" said Perrine, softly.
"Yeah, isn't he sweet?" said Perrine softly.
"Now when you've eaten that you can tell me how you come to be in these woods pretty near starved to death. Sure it'd be a pity for you to kick the bucket yet awhile."
"Now that you’ve eaten that, you can tell me how you ended up in these woods almost starving to death. It would really be a shame for you to die just yet."
After she had eaten as much as was good for her, Perrine told her story, commencing with the death of her mother. When she came to the scene she had had with the baker woman at St. Denis, the woman took her pipe from her mouth and called the baker woman some very bad names.
After she had eaten as much as she should, Perrine shared her story, starting with the death of her mother. When she got to the confrontation she had with the baker woman at St. Denis, the woman took her pipe out of her mouth and called the baker woman some very rude names.
"She's a thief, a thief!" she cried. "I've never given bad money to no one, 'cause I never take any from nobody. Be easy! She'll give that back to me next time I pass by her shop, or I'll put the whole neighborhood against her. I've friends at St. Denis, and we'll set her store on fire if she don't give it up!"
"She's a thief, a thief!" she shouted. "I've never given fake money to anyone because I never take any from anyone. Calm down! She'll give that back to me the next time I go by her shop, or I'll turn the whole neighborhood against her. I have friends in St. Denis, and we'll burn down her store if she doesn't return it!"
Perrine finished her story.
Perrine wrapped up her story.
"You was just about goin' to die," said La Rouquerie; "what was the feelin' like?"
"You were just about to die," said La Rouquerie; "what did it feel like?"
"At first I felt very sad," said Perrine, "and I think I must have cried like one cries in the night when one is suffocating; then I dreamed of Heaven and of the good food I should have there. Mama, who was waiting for me, had made me some milk chocolate; I could smell it."
"At first, I felt really sad," Perrine said, "and I think I must have cried like someone does at night when they're suffocating; then I dreamed of Heaven and the delicious food I would have there. Mom, who was waiting for me, had made me some milk chocolate; I could smell it."
"It's funny that this heat wave, which was going [Pg 76] to kill you, really was the cause of yer bein' saved. If it hadn't been for this darned heat I never should have stopped to let that donkey rest in this wood, and then he wouldn't have found yer. What cher goin' to do now?"
"It's funny that this heat wave, which was going [Pg 76] to kill you, actually ended up saving you. If it weren't for this annoying heat, I would never have stopped to let that donkey rest in this woods, and then he wouldn't have found you. What are you going to do now?"
"Go on my way."
"Continue on my path."
"And tomorrow? What yer got to eat? One's got to be young like you to take such a trip as this."
"And tomorrow? What do you have to eat? You have to be young like you to take a trip like this."
"But what could I do?"
"But what can I do?"
La Rouquerie gravely took two or three puffs at her pipe. She was thoughtful for a moment; then she said:
La Rouquerie seriously took two or three puffs from her pipe. She was lost in thought for a moment; then she said:
"See here, I'm goin' as far as Creil, no farther. I'm buyin' odds and ends in the villages as I go along. It's on the way to Chantilly, so you come along with me. Now yell out a bit if you've got the strength: 'Rabbit skins! Rags and bones to sell!'"
"Look, I’m going as far as Creil, and that’s it. I’m picking up random stuff in the villages along the way. It’s on the route to Chantilly, so you can come with me. Now shout out if you’ve got the energy: 'Rabbit skins! Rags and bones to sell!'"
Perrine straightened herself and cried out as she was told.
Perrine stood up straight and shouted as instructed.
"That's fine! You've got a good, clear voice. As I've got a sore throat, you can do the calling out for me, so like that you'll earn your grub. When we get to Creil I know a farmer there who goes as far as Amiens to get eggs and things. I'll ask him to take you in his cart. When you get to Amiens you can take the train to where yer relations hang out."
"That's great! You've got a nice, clear voice. Since I have a sore throat, you can do the calling out for me, and that way you'll earn your meal. When we get to Creil, I know a farmer there who goes all the way to Amiens to get eggs and other stuff. I'll ask him to give you a ride in his cart. Once you get to Amiens, you can take the train to where your relatives are."
"But what with? How can I take a train?"
"But how am I supposed to take a train?"
"I'll advance you the five francs that I'm goin' to get back from that baker. I'll get it! So I'll give yer five francs for your fare." [Pg 77]
"I'll front you the five francs that I'm going to get back from that baker. I'm sure of it! So I'll give you five francs for your fare." [Pg 77]
CHAPTER VII
MARAUCOURT AT LAST
THINGS came to pass as La Rouquerie had arranged. For eight days Perrine ran through the streets of the villages and towns crying out: "Rabbit skins! Rags! Bones!"
THINGS went as La Rouquerie had planned. For eight days, Perrine raced through the streets of the villages and towns shouting: "Rabbit skins! Rags! Bones!"
"You've got a voice that would make yer famous for this here business," said La Rouquerie admiringly, as Perrine's clear treble was heard in the streets. "If yer'd stay with me you'd be doin' me a service and yer wouldn't be unhappy. You'd make a livin'. Is it a go?"
"You have a voice that could make you famous in this business," La Rouquerie said admiringly, as Perrine's clear high notes echoed in the streets. "If you stayed with me, you’d be doing me a favor and you wouldn’t be unhappy. You’d make a living. What do you say?"
"Oh, thank you, but it's not possible," replied Perrine.
"Oh, thank you, but that’s not possible," replied Perrine.
Finding that the reasons she advanced were not sufficient to induce Perrine to stay with her, La Rouquerie put forth another:
Finding that the reasons she put forward were not enough to convince Perrine to stay with her, La Rouquerie offered another:
"And yer wouldn't have to leave Palikare."
"And you wouldn't have to leave Palikare."
This was a great grief, but Perrine had made up her mind.
This was a huge sadness, but Perrine had made her decision.
"I must go to my relations; I really must," she said.
"I really have to visit my family; I absolutely have to," she said.
"Did your relatives save yer life, like that there donkey?" insisted La Rouquerie.
"Did your family save your life, like that donkey did?" insisted La Rouquerie.
"But I promised my mother."
"But I told my mom."
"Go, then, but you see one fine day you'll be sorry yer didn't take what I offered yer p'raps." [Pg 78]
"Go ahead, but you’ll regret not taking what I offered you someday, maybe." [Pg 78]
"You are very kind and I shall always remember you."
"You are really kind, and I will always remember you."
When they reached Creil, La Rouquerie hunted up her friend, the farmer, and asked him to give Perrine a lift in his cart as far as Amiens. He was quite willing, and for one whole day Perrine enjoyed the comfort of lying stretched out on the straw, behind two good trotting horses. At Essentaux she slept in a barn.
When they got to Creil, La Rouquerie looked for her friend, the farmer, and asked him to give Perrine a ride in his cart to Amiens. He agreed without hesitation, and for a whole day, Perrine enjoyed the comfort of lying on the straw behind two strong trotting horses. In Essentaux, she spent the night in a barn.
The next day was Sunday, and she was up bright and early and quickly made her way to the railway station. Handing her five francs to the ticket seller she asked for a ticket to Picquigny. This time she had the satisfaction of seeing that her five francs was accepted. She received her ticket and seventy-five cents in change.
The next day was Sunday, and she woke up early and quickly made her way to the train station. Handing her five francs to the ticket seller, she asked for a ticket to Picquigny. This time, she was pleased to see that her five francs was accepted. She received her ticket and seventy-five cents in change.
It was 12 o'clock when the train pulled in at the station at Picquigny. It was a beautiful, sunny morning, the air was soft and warm, far different from the scorching heat which had prostrated her in the woods, and she ... how unlike she was from that miserable little girl who had fallen by the wayside. And she was clean, too. During the days she had spent with La Rouquerie she had been able to mend her waist and her skirt, and had washed her linen and shined her shoes. Her past experience was a lesson: she must never give up hope at the darkest moment; she must always remember that there was a silver cloud, if she would only persevere.
It was 12 o'clock when the train arrived at the station in Picquigny. It was a beautiful, sunny morning; the air was soft and warm, a stark contrast to the scorching heat that had left her exhausted in the woods. And she... how different she was from that miserable little girl who had fallen by the wayside. She was clean, too. During the days she spent with La Rouquerie, she was able to fix her waist and her skirt, wash her linens, and polish her shoes. Her past experiences taught her a lesson: she must never lose hope in the darkest moments; she must always remember that there is a silver lining, if she just keeps pushing through.
She had a long walk after she got out of the train [Pg 79] at Picquigny. But she walked along lightly past the meadows bordered with poplars and limes, past the river where the villagers in their Sunday clothes were fishing, past the windmills which, despite the fact that the day was calm, were slowly moving round, blown by the breeze from the sea which could be felt even there.
She had a long walk after getting off the train [Pg 79] at Picquigny. But she walked lightly past the meadows lined with poplars and linden trees, past the river where the villagers in their Sunday best were fishing, and past the windmills that, even though the day was calm, were slowly turning, pushed by the breeze from the sea that could be felt even there.
She walked through the pretty village of St. Pipoy, with its red roofs and quaint church, and over the railway tracks which unites the towns wherein Vulfran Paindavoine has his factories, and which joins the main line to Boulogne.
She walked through the charming village of St. Pipoy, with its red roofs and quaint church, and crossed the railway tracks that connect the towns where Vulfran Paindavoine has his factories, linking it to the main line to Boulogne.
As Perrine passed the pretty church the people were coming out from mass. Listening to them as they talked in groups she heard again the sing-song manner of talking that her father had often imitated so as to amuse her.
As Perrine walked by the beautiful church, people were coming out from mass. Listening to them chat in groups, she heard once more the sing-song way of speaking that her father had often imitated to entertain her.
On the country road she saw a young girl walking slowly ahead of her carrying a very heavy basket on her arm.
On the rural road, she noticed a young girl walking slowly in front of her, carrying a really heavy basket on her arm.
"Is this the way to Maraucourt?" Perrine asked.
"Is this the way to Maraucourt?" Perrine asked.
"Yes, this road ... quite straight."
"Yes, this road ... is pretty straight."
"Quite straight," said Perrine laughing, "it isn't so very straight after all."
"Pretty straight," Perrine said with a laugh, "but it’s not that straight after all."
"If you are going to Maraucourt, I'm going there too, and we could go together," suggested the girl.
"If you're heading to Maraucourt, I'm going there too, and we can go together," the girl suggested.
"I will if you'll let me help you carry your basket," said Perrine with a smile.
"I will if you let me help you carry your basket," said Perrine with a smile.
"I won't say no to that, for it's sure heavy!"
"I can't say no to that, because it's definitely heavy!"
The girl put her basket on the ground and breathed a sigh of relief. [Pg 80]
The girl set her basket down on the ground and let out a sigh of relief. [Pg 80]
"You don't belong to Maraucourt, do you?" asked the girl.
"You don't belong to Maraucourt, right?" asked the girl.
"No, do you?"
"No, do you?"
"Sure I do."
"Of course I do."
"Do you work in the factories?"
"Do you work in the factories?"
"Should say so, everybody does here."
"Yeah, everyone says that now."
"How much do they pay?"
"What’s the pay?"
"Ten sous."
"Ten sou."
"And is it hard work?"
"Is it hard work?"
"Not very; but you have to have a sharp eye and not waste time. Do you want to get in there?"
"Not really; but you need to stay focused and not waste any time. Do you want to go in there?"
"Yes, if they'd have me."
"Yes, if they want me."
"Should say they would have you; they take anybody. If they didn't how do you think they'd get the seven thousand hands they've got. Just be there tomorrow morning at 6 o'clock at the gate. We must hurry now or I'll be late. Come on."
"Someone should say they would take you; they accept anyone. If they didn't, how do you think they'd have the seven thousand workers they do? Just be there tomorrow morning at 6 o'clock at the gate. We need to hurry now, or I'll be late. Let's go."
She took the handle of the basket on one side and Perrine took it on the other side and they set out on the road, keeping in step down the middle.
She grabbed one side of the basket handle, Perrine grabbed the other, and they headed down the road, walking in sync down the center.
Here was an opportunity for Perrine to learn what held interest for her. It was too good for her not to seize it. But she was afraid to question this girl openly. She must put the questions she wanted answered in a way that would not arouse her suspicions.
Here was a chance for Perrine to discover what interested her. It was too good for her to pass up. But she was hesitant to ask this girl directly. She needed to phrase her questions in a way that wouldn't make her suspicious.
"Were you born at Maraucourt?" she began.
"Were you born in Maraucourt?" she asked.
"Sure, I'm a native and my mother was too, my father came from Picquigny."
"Sure, I'm a native, and my mom was too; my dad came from Picquigny."
"Have you lost them?"
"Did you lose them?"
"Yes, I live with my grandmother who keeps a [Pg 81] grocer store and restaurant. She's Madame Françoise."
"Yes, I live with my grandma who runs a [Pg 81] grocery store and restaurant. She's Madame Françoise."
"Ah! Madame Françoise."
"Ah! Ms. Françoise."
"What! do you know her?"
"What! Do you know her?"
"No, I just said, 'Ah, Madame Françoise.'"
"No, I just said, 'Oh, Madame Françoise.'"
"She's known everywhere for her 'eats' and 'cause she was nurse to Monsieur Edmond Paindavoine. Whenever the men want to ask the boss, Monsieur Vulfran Paindavoine, for anything, they get my grandmother to ask for them."
"She's recognized everywhere for her food and because she was a nurse to Monsieur Edmond Paindavoine. Whenever the men want to ask the boss, Monsieur Vulfran Paindavoine, for anything, they get my grandmother to ask for them."
"Does she always get what they want?"
"Does she always get what she wants?"
"Sometimes yes, sometimes no; Monsieur Vulfran ain't always obliging."
"Sometimes yes, sometimes no; Monsieur Vulfran isn't always helpful."
"If your grandmother was nurse to Monsieur Edmond why doesn't she ask him?"
"If your grandmother was a nurse to Monsieur Edmond, then why doesn't she ask him?"
"M. Edmond? he's the boss' son, and he went away from here before I was born, no one's seen him since. He had a quarrel with his father, and his father sent him to India to buy jute. The boss has made his fortune out of jute. He's rich, as rich as...."
"M. Edmond? He's the boss's son, and he left here before I was born; no one has seen him since. He had a fight with his dad, and his dad sent him to India to buy jute. The boss made his fortune from jute. He's rich, as rich as...."
She could not think how rich M. Vulfran was so she said abruptly: "Now shall we change arms?"
She couldn't believe how wealthy M. Vulfran was, so she said suddenly, "So, should we switch sides?"
"If you like. What is your name?"
"If you want. What's your name?"
"Rosalie. What's yours?"
"Rosalie. What’s your name?"
Perrine did not want to give her real name, so she chanced on one.
Perrine didn’t want to reveal her real name, so she picked one.
"Aurelie," she said.
"Aurelie," she said.
They rested for a while, then went on again at their regular step. [Pg 82]
They took a break for a bit, then continued on at their usual pace. [Pg 82]
"You say that the son had a quarrel with his father," said Perrine, "then went away?"
"You’re saying the son had an argument with his dad," Perrine said, "and then left?"
"Yes, and the old gentleman got madder still with him 'cause he married a Hindu girl, and a marriage like that doesn't count. His father wanted him to marry a young lady who came of a very fine family, the best in Picardy. It was because he wanted his son to marry this other girl that he built the beautiful mansion he's got. It cost millions and millions of francs. But M. Edmond wouldn't part with the wife he's got over there to take up with the young lady here, so the quarrel got worse and worse, and now they don't even know if the son is dead or alive. They haven't had news of him for years, so they say. Monsieur Vulfran doesn't speak to anyone about it, neither do the two nephews."
"Yes, and the old man got even angrier with him because he married a Hindu girl, and a marriage like that doesn’t count in his eyes. His father wanted him to marry a young woman from a very prestigious family, the best in Picardy. It was because he wanted his son to marry this other girl that he built the beautiful mansion he owns. It cost millions and millions of francs. But M. Edmond wouldn’t leave his wife over there to pursue the young lady here, so the conflict escalated, and now they don’t even know if the son is dead or alive. They haven’t heard from him in years, or so they say. Monsieur Vulfran doesn’t talk to anyone about it, and neither do the two nephews."
"Oh, he has nephews?"
"Oh, he has nephews now?"
"Yes, Monsieur Theodore Paindavoine, his brother's son, and Monsieur Casimir Bretoneux, his sister's son, who help him in the business. If M. Edmond doesn't come back the fortune and all the factories will go to his two nephews."
"Yes, Mr. Theodore Paindavoine, his brother's son, and Mr. Casimir Bretoneux, his sister's son, who assist him in the business. If Mr. Edmond doesn't return, the fortune and all the factories will go to his two nephews."
"Oh, really!"
"Oh, for real!"
"Yes, and that'll be a sad thing, sad for the whole town. Them nephews ain't no good for the business ... and so many people have to get their living from it. Sure, it'll be a sad day when they get it, and they will if poor M. Edmond doesn't come back. On Sundays, when I serve the meals, I hear all sorts of things." [Pg 83]
"Yeah, and that's going to be really unfortunate, not just for me but for everyone in town. Those nephews aren't good for the business, and a lot of people rely on it to make a living. It's definitely going to be a tough day when they take over, and they will if poor M. Edmond doesn't return. On Sundays, while I serve the meals, I hear all kinds of stories." [Pg 83]
"About his nephews?"
"Regarding his nephews?"
"Yes, about them two and others also. But it's none of our business; let's talk of something else."
"Yeah, about those two and others too. But it's not our concern; let's discuss something else."
"Yes, why not?"
"Sure, why not?"
As Perrine did not want to appear too inquisitive, she walked on silently, but Rosalie's tongue could not be still for very long.
As Perrine didn't want to seem too nosy, she walked on quietly, but Rosalie couldn't keep her mouth shut for long.
"Did you come along with your parents to Maraucourt?" she asked.
"Did you come to Maraucourt with your parents?" she asked.
"I have no parents."
"I don’t have parents."
"No father, no mother!"
"No parents!"
"No."
"Nope."
"You're like me, but I've got a grandmother who's very good, and she'd be still better if it wasn't for my uncles and aunts; she has to please them. If it wasn't for them I should not have to work in the factories; I should stay at home and help in the store, but grandmother can't do as she wants always. So you're all alone?"
"You're kind of like me, but I've got a grandmother who's really nice, and she'd be even nicer if it weren't for my uncles and aunts; she has to make them happy. If it weren't for them, I wouldn't have to work in the factories; I could stay at home and help out in the store, but my grandmother can't always do what she wants. So, are you all alone?"
"Yes, all alone."
"Yeah, all by myself."
"Was it your own idea to leave Paris and come to Maraucourt?"
"Did you come up with the idea to leave Paris and come to Maraucourt on your own?"
"I was told that I might find work at Maraucourt, so instead of going further on to some relations, I stopped here. If you don't know your relations, and they don't know you, you're not sure if you're going to get a welcome."
"I was told I might find work at Maraucourt, so instead of going on to visit some relatives, I stopped here. If you don't know your relatives, and they don't know you, you're not sure if you'll get a warm welcome."
"That's true. If there are kind ones, there are some mighty unkind ones in this world."
"That's true. If there are nice people, there are definitely some really not nice ones in this world."
"Yes, that is so," Perrine said, nodding her pretty head. [Pg 84]
"Yeah, that’s right," Perrine said, nodding her pretty head. [Pg 84]
"Well, don't worry; you'll find work in the factories. Ten sous a day is not much, but it's something, and you can get as much as twenty-two sous. I'm going to ask you a question; you can answer or not, as you like. Have you got any money?"
"Well, don’t worry; you’ll find a job in the factories. Ten sous a day isn’t much, but it’s something, and you can earn up to twenty-two sous. I’m going to ask you a question; you can answer or not, as you prefer. Do you have any money?"
"A little."
"A bit."
"Well, if you'd like to lodge at my grandmother's, that'll cost you twenty-eight sous a week, pay in advance."
"Well, if you want to stay at my grandmother's, it'll cost you twenty-eight sous a week, paid in advance."
"I can pay twenty-eight sous."
"I can pay twenty-eight cents."
"Now, I don't promise you a fine room all to yourself at that price; there'll be six in the same room, but you'll have a bed, some sheets and a coverlet. Everybody ain't got that."
"Now, I can't promise you your own private room for that price; there will be six people in the same room, but you'll have a bed, some sheets, and a blanket. Not everyone has that."
"I'd like it and thank you very much."
"I'd really appreciate it, thank you so much."
"My grandmother don't only take in lodgers who can only pay twenty-eight sous. We've got some very fine rooms in our house. Our boarders are employed at the factories. There's Monsieur Fabry, the engineer of the building; Monsieur Mombleux, the head clerk, and Mr. Bendit, who has charge of the foreign correspondence. If you ever speak to him always call him Mr. Benndite. He's an Englishman, and he gets mad if you pronounce his name 'Bendit.' He thinks that one wants to insult him, just as though one was calling him 'Thief'!"
"My grandmother doesn't just take in lodgers who can only pay twenty-eight sous. We have some really nice rooms in our house. Our boarders work at the factories. There's Monsieur Fabry, the building engineer; Monsieur Mombleux, the head clerk; and Mr. Bendit, who handles the foreign correspondence. If you ever talk to him, always call him Mr. Benndite. He's English, and he gets angry if you pronounce his name 'Bendit.' He thinks it's an insult, as if you were calling him 'Thief'!"
"I won't forget; besides, I know English."
"I won’t forget; besides, I know English."
"You know English! You!"
"You speak English! You!"
"My mother was English."
"My mom was English."
"So, so! Well, that'll be fine for Mr. Bendit, but he'd be more pleased if you knew every language. [Pg 85] His great stunt on Sunday is to read prayers that are printed in twenty-five languages. When he's gone through them once, he goes over them again and again. Every Sunday he does the same thing. All the same, he's a very fine man." [Pg 86]
"So, that works for Mr. Bendit, but he'd be happier if you knew every language. [Pg 85] His big thing on Sunday is reading prayers that are printed in twenty-five languages. After he goes through them once, he repeats them over and over. He does this every Sunday. Still, he's a really great guy." [Pg 86]
CHAPTER VIII
GRANDFATHER VULFRAN
THROUGH the great trees which framed the road on either side, Perrine could see beyond the hill the tops of some high chimneys and buildings.
THROUGH the tall trees lining the road on both sides, Perrine could see past the hill the tops of some tall chimneys and buildings.
"We're coming to Maraucourt," said Rosalie; "you'll see Monsieur Paindavoine's mansion soon, then the factories. We shan't see the village until we get down the other side of the hill. Over by the river there's the church and cemetery."
"We're almost at Maraucourt," Rosalie said. "You'll see Monsieur Paindavoine's mansion shortly, then the factories. We won't see the village until we go down the other side of the hill. Over by the river, there's the church and cemetery."
Then, as they neared the spot where the poplars were swaying, there came into view a beautiful chateau towering grandly above the trees, with its façade of stone gabled roofs and chimneys standing out magnificently in a park planted with trees and shrubs which stretched out as far as the meadows.
Then, as they got closer to the spot where the poplars were swaying, a stunning chateau came into view, rising majestically above the trees, with its stone façade, gabled roofs, and chimneys standing out beautifully in a park filled with trees and shrubs that stretched all the way to the meadows.
Perrine stopped short in amazement, whilst Rosalie continue to step out. This made them jolt the basket, whereupon Rosalie plumped it down on the ground and stretched herself.
Perrine stopped suddenly in disbelief, while Rosalie kept walking. This caused them to jolt the basket, and Rosalie set it down on the ground and stretched out.
"Ah, you think that fine, don't you?" said Rosalie, following Perrine's glance.
"Ah, you think that's nice, don’t you?" said Rosalie, following Perrine's gaze.
"Why, it's beautiful," said Perrine, softly.
"Wow, it's so beautiful," Perrine said softly.
"Well, old Monsieur Vulfran lives there all alone. He's got a dozen servants to wait on him, without [Pg 87] counting the gardeners and stablemen who live in those quarters over there at the end of the park. That place over there is the electric power house for lighting up the chateau. Fine, ain't it? And you should see the inside! There's gold everywhere, and velvets, and such carpets! Them nephews want to live there with him, but he won't have 'em. He even eats his meals all alone."
"Well, old Monsieur Vulfran lives there all alone. He's got a dozen servants to take care of him, not counting the gardeners and stablehands who stay in those quarters over there at the end of the park. That place over there is the power house for lighting up the chateau. Pretty impressive, right? And you should check out the inside! There’s gold all over, plus velvets and fancy carpets! His nephews want to live there with him, but he won't allow it. He even eats his meals all by himself."
They took up the basket and went on again. Soon they saw a general view of the works. But to Perrine's eyes there seemed only a confusion of buildings, some old, some new, just a great gray mass with big, tall chimneys everywhere. Then they came to the first houses of the village, with apple trees and pear trees growing in the gardens. Here was the village of which her father had spoken so often.
They picked up the basket and continued on. Before long, they had a full view of the area. But to Perrine, it looked like nothing but a jumble of buildings—some old, some new—just a huge gray mass with tall chimneys everywhere. Then they reached the first houses of the village, with apple and pear trees in the gardens. This was the village her father had talked about so many times.
What struck her most was the number of people she saw. Groups of men, women and children dressed up in their Sunday clothes stood chatting before the houses or sat in the low rooms, the windows of which were thrown wide open. A mass of people, people everywhere. In the low-ceiling rooms, where those from outside could see all that was passing within, some were drinking bright colored drinks, others had jugs of cider, while others had on the tables before them black coffee or whisky. And what a tapping of glasses and voices raised in angry dispute!
What shocked her the most was the number of people she saw. Groups of men, women, and children dressed in their Sunday best were chatting in front of the houses or sitting in the small rooms, the windows wide open. A crowd of people, people everywhere. In the low-ceiling rooms, where those outside could see everything happening inside, some were drinking brightly colored drinks, others had jugs of cider, while others had black coffee or whisky on the tables in front of them. And what a clinking of glasses and voices raised in heated arguments!
"What a lot of people there seem to be drinking," said Perrine. [Pg 88]
"What a lot of people there are drinking," said Perrine. [Pg 88]
"That's because it's Sunday. They got two weeks' pay yesterday. They can't always drink like this; you'll see."
"That's because it's Sunday. They got two weeks' pay yesterday. They can't always drink like this; you'll see."
What was characteristic of most of the houses was that nearly all, although old and badly built of brick or wood, affected an air of coquetry, at least in the painting that embellished the doors and windows. This attracted the eye like a sign. And in truth it was a sign, for in default of other preparations, the bright paint gave a promise of cleanliness which a glance at the inside of the place belied at once.
What stood out in most of the houses was that almost all of them, despite being old and poorly constructed from brick or wood, had a touch of flair, especially in the bright paint that decorated the doors and windows. This caught the eye like a sign. And in reality, it was a sign, because lacking other enhancements, the vibrant paint promised cleanliness, which a quick look inside immediately contradicted.
"We've arrived," said Rosalie, pointing with her free hand to a small red brick house which stood a little way from the road, behind a ragged hedge. Adjoining the house was a store where general provisions were sold, and also liquor. The floors above were rented to the best lodgers, and behind the house was a building which was rented out to the factory hands. A little gate in the hedge led to a small garden planted with apple trees and to a gravel walk leading to the house.
"We're here," said Rosalie, pointing with her free hand to a small red brick house that stood a short distance from the road, behind a tattered hedge. Next to the house was a store that sold general supplies, as well as alcohol. The upper floors were rented out to quality tenants, and behind the house was a building rented to factory workers. A small gate in the hedge opened to a small garden with apple trees and a gravel path leading to the house.
As soon as Rosalie and Perrine entered the yard, a woman, still young, called out from the doorway: "Hurry up, you slow coach! Say, you take a time to go to Picquigny, don't you?"
As soon as Rosalie and Perrine stepped into the yard, a young woman called out from the doorway, "Hurry up, you slowpoke! Wow, it really takes you a while to get to Picquigny, doesn't it?"
"That's my Aunt Zenobie," whispered Rosalie; "she's none too nice."
"That's my Aunt Zenobie," Rosalie whispered; "she's not very nice."
"What yer whispering there?" yelled the disagreeable woman.
"What are you whispering about?" yelled the unpleasant woman.
"I said that if somebody hadn't been there to help [Pg 89] carry this basket I wouldn't be here by now," retorted Rosalie.
"I said that if someone hadn't been there to help [Pg 89] carry this basket, I wouldn't be here right now," retorted Rosalie.
"You'd better hold your tongue!"
"Keep your mouth shut!"
These words were uttered in such a shrill tone that they brought a tall old woman to the door.
These words were shouted in such a high-pitched tone that they brought a tall old woman to the door.
"Who are you going on at now, Zenobie?" she asked, calmly.
"Who are you with now, Zenobie?" she asked, calmly.
"She's mad 'cause I'm late, grandmother; but the basket's awful heavy," said Rosalie.
"She's upset because I'm late, grandma; but the basket is really heavy," said Rosalie.
"There, there!" said the grandmother, placidly; "put it down and go and get your supper; you'll find it kept warm on the stove."
"There, there!" said the grandmother, calmly; "put it down and go get your dinner; you'll find it warmed up on the stove."
"You wait for me here in the yard," said Rosalie to Perrine; "I'll be out in a minute and we'll have supper together. You go and buy your bread. You'll find the baker in the third house on the left. Hurry up."
"You wait for me here in the yard," said Rosalie to Perrine; "I'll be out in a minute, and we'll have dinner together. Go buy your bread. The baker is in the third house on the left. Hurry up."
When Perrine returned she found Rosalie seated at a table under a big apple tree. On the table were two plates full of meat stew and potatoes.
When Perrine came back, she found Rosalie sitting at a table under a large apple tree. On the table were two plates piled with meat stew and potatoes.
"Sit down and share my stew," said Rosalie.
"Sit down and have some of my stew," said Rosalie.
"But ..." hesitated Perrine.
"But..." Perrine hesitated.
"You don't like to take it; you can. I asked my grandmother, and it's all right."
"You don't want to take it, but you can. I asked my grandma, and it's okay."
In that case Perrine thought that she should accept this hospitality, so she sat down at the table opposite her new friend.
In that case, Perrine figured she should accept this hospitality, so she sat down at the table across from her new friend.
"And it's all arranged about your lodging here," said Rosalie, with her mouth full of stew. "You've only to give your twenty-eight sous to grandmother. That's where you'll be." [Pg 90]
"And everything is set for your stay here," Rosalie said, her mouth full of stew. "Just give your twenty-eight sous to grandmother. That’s where you’ll be." [Pg 90]
Rosalie pointed to a house a part of which could be seen at the end of the yard; the rest of it was hidden by the brick house. It looked such a dilapidated old place that one wondered how it still held together.
Rosalie pointed to a house that was partly visible at the end of the yard; the rest was hidden by the brick house. It looked so run-down that one wondered how it was still standing.
"My grandmother lived there before she built this house," explained Rosalie. "She did it with the money that she got when she was nurse for Monsieur Edmond. You won't be comfortable down there as you would in this house, but factory hands can't live like rich people, can they?"
"My grandmother lived there before she built this house," Rosalie explained. "She did it with the money she earned working as a nurse for Monsieur Edmond. You won't be as comfortable down there as you would be in this house, but factory workers can't live like wealthy people, can they?"
Perrine agreed that they could not.
Perrine agreed that they couldn't.
At another table, standing a little distance from theirs, a man about forty years of age, grave, stiff, wearing a coat buttoned up and a high hat, was reading a small book with great attention.
At another table, a bit away from theirs, a man in his forties, serious and formal, dressed in a buttoned-up coat and a tall hat, was reading a small book with intense focus.
"That's Mr. Bendit; he's reading his Bible," whispered Rosalie.
"That's Mr. Bendit; he's reading his Bible," Rosalie whispered.
Then suddenly, with no respect for the gentleman's occupation, she said: "Monsieur Bendit, here's a girl who speaks English."
Then suddenly, without any regard for the man's profession, she said: "Mr. Bendit, here's a girl who speaks English."
"Ah!" he said, without raising his eyes from his Bible.
"Ah!" he said, still not looking up from his Bible.
Two minutes elapsed before he lifted his eyes and turned them to Perrine.
Two minutes passed before he looked up and turned his gaze to Perrine.
"Are you an English girl?" he asked in English.
"Are you an English girl?" he asked in English.
"No, but my mother was," replied Perrine in the same language.
"No, but my mom was," replied Perrine in the same language.
Without another word he went on with his reading.
Without saying anything else, he continued reading.
They were just finishing their supper when a [Pg 91] carriage coming along the road stopped at the gate.
They were just finishing their dinner when a [Pg 91] carriage came down the road and stopped at the gate.
"Why, it's Monsieur Vulfran in his carriage!" cried Rosalie, getting up from her seat and running to the gate.
"Wow, it's Monsieur Vulfran in his carriage!" shouted Rosalie, getting up from her seat and rushing to the gate.
Perrine did not dare leave her place, but she looked towards the road.
Perrine didn't dare leave her spot, but she looked towards the road.
Two people were in the buggy. A young man was driving for an old man with white hair, who, although seated, seemed to be very tall. It was M. Paindavoine.
Two people were in the buggy. A young man was driving for an old man with white hair, who, even while sitting, appeared quite tall. It was M. Paindavoine.
Rosalie went up to the buggy.
Rosalie walked over to the buggy.
"Here is someone," said the young man, who was about to get out.
"Here’s someone," said the young man, who was about to get out.
"Who is it?" demanded M. Paindavoine.
"Who is it?" asked M. Paindavoine.
It was Rosalie who replied to this question.
It was Rosalie who answered this question.
"It's Rosalie, monsieur," she said.
"It's Rosalie, sir," she said.
"Tell your grandmother to come and speak to me," said the gentleman.
"Tell your grandma to come and talk to me," said the guy.
Rosalie ran to the house and came hurrying back with her grandmother.
Rosalie rushed to the house and quickly returned with her grandmother.
"Good day, Monsieur Vulfran," said the old woman.
"Good day, Mr. Vulfran," said the old woman.
"Good day, Françoise."
"Hi, Françoise."
"What can I do for you, sir; I'm at your service."
"What can I do for you, sir? I'm here to help."
"I've come about your brother Omer. I've just come from his place. His drunken wife was the only person there and she could not understand anything."
"I came to talk about your brother Omer. I just left his house. His drunken wife was the only one there, and she couldn't understand anything."
"Omer's gone to Amiens; he comes back tonight." [Pg 92]
"Omer has gone to Amiens; he'll be back tonight." [Pg 92]
"Tell him that I have heard that he has rented his hall to some rascals to hold a public meeting and ... I don't wish that meeting to take place."
"Tell him that I've heard he rented his hall to some troublemakers for a public meeting and... I don't want that meeting to happen."
"But if they've rented it, sir?"
"But what if they've rented it, sir?"
"He can compromise. If he doesn't, the very next day I'll put him out. That's one of the conditions that I made. I'll do what I say. I don't want any meeting of that sort here."
"He can work things out. If he doesn't, I'll kick him out the next day. That's one of the conditions I set. I follow through on my words. I don’t want any meetings like that here."
"There have been some at Flexelles."
"There have been some at Flexelles."
"Flexelles is not Maraucourt. I do not want the people of my village to become like those at Flexelles. It's my duty to guard against that. You understand? Tell Omer what I say. Good day, Françoise."
"Flexelles isn’t Maraucourt. I don’t want the people from my village to turn into those from Flexelles. It’s my responsibility to prevent that. Do you understand? Let Omer know what I said. Have a good day, Françoise."
"Good day, Monsieur Vulfran."
"Good day, Mr. Vulfran."
He fumbled in his vest pocket.
He dug around in his jacket pocket.
"Where is Rosalie?"
"Where's Rosalie?"
"Here I am, Monsieur Vulfran."
"Here I am, Mr. Vulfran."
He held out a ten cent piece.
He offered a dime.
"This is for you," he said.
"This is for you," he said.
"Oh, thank you, Monsieur Vulfran," said Rosalie, taking the money with a smile.
"Oh, thank you, Mr. Vulfran," said Rosalie, taking the money with a smile.
The buggy went off.
The buggy veered off.
Perrine had not lost a word of what had been said, but what impressed her more than the actual words was the tone of authority in which they had been spoken. "I don't wish that meeting to take place." She had never heard anyone speak like that before. The tone alone bespoke how firm was the will, but the old gentleman's uncertain, hesitating gestures did not seem to accord with his words. [Pg 93]
Perrine had caught every word that was said, but what impacted her even more than the actual words was the authoritative tone in which they were delivered. "I don’t want that meeting to happen." She had never heard anyone speak like that before. The tone alone revealed how strong the will was, but the old man’s uncertain, hesitant gestures didn’t seem to match his words. [Pg 93]
Rosalie returned to her seat, delighted.
Rosalie went back to her seat, thrilled.
"Monsieur Paindavoine gave me ten cents," she said.
"Monsieur Paindavoine gave me ten cents," she said.
"Yes, I saw him," replied Perrine.
"Yeah, I saw him," Perrine replied.
"Let's hope Aunt Zenobie won't know, or she'll take it to keep it for me."
"Let's hope Aunt Zenobie doesn't find out, or she'll take it to hold onto it for me."
"Monsieur Paindavoine did not seem as though he knew you," said Perrine.
"Monsieur Paindavoine didn't seem like he knew you," said Perrine.
"Not know me? Why, he's my godfather!" exclaimed Rosalie.
"Don't know me? He's my godfather!" Rosalie exclaimed.
"But he said 'Where is Rosalie?' when you were standing quite near him."
"But he asked, 'Where is Rosalie?' when you were standing right next to him."
"That's because he's blind," answered Rosalie, placidly.
"That's because he's blind," Rosalie answered calmly.
"Blind!" cried Perrine.
"Blind!" shouted Perrine.
She repeated the word quite softly to herself two or three times.
She whispered the word to herself a couple of times softly.
"Has he been blind long?" she asked, in the same awed voice.
"Has he been blind for a long time?" she asked, in the same amazed tone.
"For a long time his sight was failing," replied Rosalie, "but no one paid any attention; they thought that he was fretting over his son being away. Then he got pneumonia, and that left him with a bad cough, and then one day he couldn't see to read, then he went quite blind. Think what it would have meant to the town if he had been obliged to give up his factories! But no; he wasn't going to give them up; not he! He goes to business just the same as though he had his sight. Those who counted on being the master there, 'cause he fell ill have been put in their places." She lowered her [Pg 94] voice. "His nephews and Talouel; they're the ones I mean."
"For a long time, his eyesight was getting worse," Rosalie replied, "but no one paid attention; they thought he was just upset about his son being away. Then he got pneumonia, which gave him a bad cough, and one day he couldn’t see well enough to read, and then he went completely blind. Imagine what it would have meant for the town if he had to give up his factories! But no; he wasn’t going to give them up, not a chance! He goes to work just like he still has his sight. Those who thought they’d take charge because he got sick have been put in their place." She lowered her [Pg 94] voice. "His nephews and Talouel; they’re the ones I mean."
Aunt Zenobie came to the door.
Aunt Zenobie came to the door.
"Say, Rosalie, have you finished, you young loafer?" she called.
"Hey, Rosalie, are you done yet, you little slacker?" she called.
"I've only just this minute got through," answered Rosalie, defiantly.
"I just got done right now," Rosalie replied, defiantly.
"Well, there are some customers to wait on ... come on."
"Well, there are some customers to attend to ... let's go."
"I'll have to go," said Rosalie, regretfully. "Sorry I can't stay with you."
"I have to go," Rosalie said, feeling sorry. "I’m sorry I can’t stay with you."
"Oh, don't mind me," said little Perrine, politely.
"Oh, don’t worry about me," said little Perrine, politely.
"See you tonight."
"Catch you tonight."
With a slow, reluctant step Rosalie got up and dragged herself to the house.[Pg 95]
With a slow, hesitant step, Rosalie got up and dragged herself to the house.[Pg 95]
CHAPTER X
ONE SLEEPLESS NIGHT
AFTER her new friend had left, Perrine would like to have still sat at the table as though she were in her own place, but it was precisely because she was not in the place where she belonged that she felt she could not. She had learned that the little garden was reserved for the boarders and that the factory hands were not privileged to sit there. She could not see any seats near the old tumble-down house where she was to lodge, so she left the table and sauntered down the village street.
AFTER her new friend left, Perrine wished she could still sit at the table like she was at home, but it was exactly because she didn’t belong there that she felt she couldn’t. She had found out that the little garden was for the boarders only, and the factory workers weren’t allowed to sit there. Not seeing any seats near the old run-down house where she was staying, she left the table and walked down the village street.
Although she went at a slow step, she had soon walked down all the streets, and as everyone stared at her, being a stranger, this had prevented her from stopping when she had wanted to.
Although she walked slowly, she had soon covered all the streets, and since everyone was staring at her, being a stranger, this stopped her from pausing when she wanted to.
On the top of the hill opposite the factories she had noticed a wood. Perhaps she would be alone there and could sit down without anyone paying attention to her.
On the top of the hill across from the factories, she noticed a grove of trees. Maybe she could be alone there and sit down without anyone paying attention to her.
She climbed the hill, then stretched herself out on the grass and looked down over the village ... her father's birthplace, which he had described so often to her mother and herself.
She climbed the hill, then lay back on the grass and looked down at the village ... her father's hometown, which he had talked about so many times to her mom and her.
She had arrived at Maraucourt! This name, which she had repeated so often since she had trod [Pg 96] on French soil, the name she had seen on the big vans standing outside the Gates of Paris. This was not a country of dreams. She was in Maraucourt; before her she could see the vast works which belonged to her grandfather. He had made his fortune here, bit by bit, sou by sou, until now he was worth millions.
She had arrived at Maraucourt! This name, which she had repeated so often since she set foot [Pg 96] on French soil, the name she had seen on the big trucks parked outside the Gates of Paris. This was not a land of dreams. She was in Maraucourt; in front of her, she could see the extensive operations that belonged to her grandfather. He had built his fortune here, piece by piece, penny by penny, until now he was worth millions.
Her eyes wandered from the great chimneys to the railway tracks, where all was quiet on this Sabbath day, to the winding streets and the quaint houses with their tiled or thatched roofs. Amongst the very old houses there was one which seemed more pretentious than the others. It stood in a large garden in which there were great trees and a terrace, and at the remote corner of the garden a wash-house.
Her eyes drifted from the tall chimneys to the railway tracks, where everything was calm on this Sunday, to the winding streets and the charming houses with their tiled or thatched roofs. Among the very old houses, there was one that looked more impressive than the others. It stood in a large garden that had big trees and a terrace, and in a distant corner of the garden, there was a wash-house.
That house had been described to her so many times, she recognized it. It was the one in which her grandfather had lived before he had built the beautiful chateau. How many hours her father, when a boy, had spent in that wash-house on washing days, listening to the washerwomen's chatter and to the stories they told, quaint old legends. He had remembered them all those years, and later on had told them to his little daughter. There was the "Fairy of the Cascade", "The Whirling Dwarf", and lots of others. She remembered them all, and her dead father had listened to the old women telling them at that very spot down there by the river.
That house had been described to her so many times that she recognized it. It was the one where her grandfather had lived before he built the beautiful chateau. Her father had spent countless hours as a boy in that wash-house on laundry days, listening to the washerwomen's chatter and the stories they shared, quirky old legends. He had remembered them all those years and later told them to his little daughter. There was the "Fairy of the Cascade," "The Whirling Dwarf," and many others. She remembered them all, and her late father had listened to the old women telling those stories right at that spot by the river.
The sun was in her eyes now, so she changed her place. She found another grassy nook and sat [Pg 97] down again, very thoughtful. She was thinking of her future, poor little girl.
The sun was in her eyes now, so she moved to a different spot. She found another grassy nook and sat [Pg 97] down again, deep in thought. She was thinking about her future, poor little girl.
She was sure of getting work now, and bread and a place in which to sleep, but that was not all. How would she ever be able to realize her dead mother's hopes? She trembled; it all seemed so difficult; but at least she had accomplished one great thing in having reached Maraucourt.
She was confident she would find work now, along with food and a place to sleep, but that wasn't everything. How could she ever fulfill her deceased mother's dreams? She shook with anxiety; it all felt so overwhelming; but at least she had achieved one significant thing by getting to Maraucourt.
She must never despair, never give up hope, and now that she had a roof over her head and ten sous a day, although not much, it was far better now for her than a few days ago, when she had been penniless, famished, and had had no place where to lay her head.
She should never lose hope or give up. Now that she has a roof over her head and ten sous a day, even though it's not much, it's still a big improvement compared to a few days ago when she was broke, starving, and had nowhere to sleep.
She thought it would be wise, as she was beginning a new life on the morrow, that she should make a plan of what she should and what she should not say. But she was so ignorant of everything, and she soon realized that this was a task beyond her. If her mother had reached Maraucourt she would have known just what to have done. But she, poor little girl, had had no experience; she had not the wisdom nor the intelligence of a grown-up person; she was but a child, and alone.
She thought it would be smart, since she was starting a new life tomorrow, to come up with a plan for what she should and shouldn’t say. But she was so clueless about everything and quickly realized that this was a task beyond her. If her mother had made it to Maraucourt, she would have known exactly what to do. But she, poor girl, had no experience; she lacked the wisdom and intelligence of an adult; she was just a child, and all alone.
This thought and the memory of her mother brought tears to her eyes. She began to cry unrestrainedly.
This thought and the memory of her mom made her tear up. She started to cry freely.
"Mother, dear mother," she sobbed.
"Mom, dear mom," she sobbed.
Then her mother's last words came to her: "I see ... I know that you will be happy!"
Then her mother's last words echoed in her mind: "I see... I know you will be happy!"
Her mother's words might come true. Those who [Pg 98] are at Death's door, their souls hovering between Heaven and earth, may have sometimes a divine knowledge of things which are not revealed to the living.
Her mother's words might come true. Those who [Pg 98] are facing death, their souls caught between heaven and earth, may occasionally have a divine understanding of things that are not revealed to the living.
This burst of emotion, instead of making her more despondent, did her good. After she had wiped her tears away she was more hopeful, and it seemed to her that the light evening breeze which fanned her cheek from time to time brought her a kiss from her mother, touching her wet cheeks and whispering to her her last words: "I see ... I know you will be happy."
This surge of emotions, instead of making her feel more hopeless, actually helped her. After she wiped away her tears, she felt more optimistic, and it seemed to her that the gentle evening breeze brushing against her cheek was a kiss from her mother, softly touching her damp cheeks and reminding her of her last words: "I see ... I know you will be happy."
And why should it not be so? Why should her mother not be near her, leaning over her at this moment like a guardian angel? For a long time she sat deep in thought. Her beautiful little face was very grave. She wondered, would everything come out all right for her in the end?
And why shouldn't it be that way? Why shouldn't her mother be close by, leaning over her like a guardian angel right now? She sat in deep thought for a long time. Her lovely little face was quite serious. She wondered if everything would turn out okay for her in the end.
Then mechanically her eye fell on a large cluster of marguerites. She got up quickly and picked a few, closing her eyes so as not to choose.
Then, almost automatically, her gaze landed on a big bunch of daisies. She quickly got up and picked a few, closing her eyes to make sure she wouldn’t pick and choose.
She came back to her place and, taking up one with a hand that shook, she commenced to pick off the petals, one at a time, saying: "I shall succeed; a little; a lot; completely; not at all." She repeated this very carefully until there were only a few petals left on the last flower.
She returned to her home and, using a trembling hand, began to pluck the petals one by one, saying: "I will succeed; a little; a lot; completely; not at all." She repeated this very deliberately until there were only a few petals left on the final flower.
How many, she did not want to count, for their number would have told her the answer. So, with a heart beating rapidly, she quickly pulled off the last petals. [Pg 99]
How many, she didn’t want to count, because knowing the number would have revealed the answer. So, with her heart racing, she quickly pulled off the last petals. [Pg 99]
"I shall succeed; a little; a lot; completely...."
"I will succeed; a little; a lot; completely...."
At the same moment a warm breeze passed over her hair, over her lips. It was surely her mother's reply in a kiss, the tenderest that she had ever given her.
At that moment, a warm breeze brushed against her hair and lips. It was definitely her mother's response in a kiss, the sweetest one she had ever received.
The night fell. She decided to go. Already down the straight road as far as the river white vapors were rising, floating lightly around the great trees. Here and there little lights from behind the windows of the houses pierced the gathering darkness, and vague sounds broke the silence of the peaceful Sabbath evening.
The night came. She made up her mind to leave. Down the straight road, up to the river, white mist was rising, drifting softly around the tall trees. Here and there, small lights from the windows of houses broke through the growing darkness, and faint sounds disturbed the calm of the peaceful Sabbath evening.
There was no need for her to stay out late now, for she had a roof to cover her and a bed to sleep in; besides, as she was to get up early the next day to go to work, it would be better to go to bed early.
There was no reason for her to stay out late now, since she had a place to stay and a bed to sleep in; plus, since she needed to get up early the next day for work, it would be best to get to bed early.
As she walked through the village she recognized that the noises that she had heard came from the cabarets. They were full. Men and women were seated at the tables drinking. From the open door the odor of coffee, hot alcohol and tobacco filled the street as though it were a vast sink.
As she walked through the village, she realized that the sounds she had heard came from the cabarets. They were packed. Men and women were sitting at the tables drinking. From the open door, the smell of coffee, hot alcohol, and tobacco filled the street like a massive drain.
She passed one cabaret after another. There were so many that to every three houses there was at least one in which liquor was sold. On her tramps along the high roads and through the various towns she had seen many drinking places, but nowhere had she heard such words, so clear and shrill, as those which came confusedly from the low rooms. [Pg 100]
She walked past one cabaret after another. There were so many that for every three houses, at least one sold alcohol. On her walks along the main roads and through different towns, she had seen many bars, but nowhere had she heard such clear and piercing words as those that came chaotically from the low rooms. [Pg 100]
When she reached Mother Françoise's garden she saw Mr. Bendit still reading. Before him was a lighted candle, a piece of newspaper protecting the light, around which the moths and mosquitoes flew. But he paid no attention to them, so absorbed was he in his reading.
When she got to Mother Françoise's garden, she saw Mr. Bendit still reading. In front of him was a lit candle, covered by a piece of newspaper to shield the flame, with moths and mosquitoes buzzing around it. But he didn’t notice them at all, completely absorbed in his reading.
Yet, as she was passing him, he raised his head and recognized her. For the pleasure of speaking in his own language, he spoke to her in English.
Yet, as she walked by him, he looked up and recognized her. Happy to speak in his own language, he talked to her in English.
"I hope you'll have a good night's rest," he said.
"I hope you get a good night's sleep," he said.
"Thank you," she replied. "Good night, sir."
"Thank you," she said. "Good night, sir."
"Where have you been?" he continued in English.
"Where have you been?" he asked in English.
"I took a walk as far as the woods," she replied in the same language.
"I walked as far as the woods," she replied in the same language.
"All alone?"
"All by yourself?"
"Yes; I do not know anyone here."
"Yeah; I don't know anyone here."
"Then why don't you stay in and read. There is nothing better to do on Sunday than read."
"Then why don't you stay in and read? There's nothing better to do on a Sunday than read."
"I have no books."
"I don't have any books."
"Oh! Well, I'll lend you. Good night."
"Oh! Well, I'll lend it to you. Good night."
"Good night, sir."
"Good night, sir."
Rosalie was seated in the doorway taking the fresh air.
Rosalie was sitting in the doorway enjoying the fresh air.
"Do you want to go to bed now?" she asked.
"Do you want to go to bed now?" she asked.
"Yes, I'd like to," replied Perrine.
"Sure, I'd love to," replied Perrine.
"I'll take you up there then, but first you'll have to arrange with grandmother. Go to the café; she's there."
"I'll take you up there, but first you need to talk to grandmother. Go to the café; she’s there."
The matter, having been arranged by Rosalie and her grandmother beforehand, was quickly settled. [Pg 101] Perrine laid her twenty-eight sous on the table and two sous extra for lighting for the week.
The issue, organized by Rosalie and her grandmother in advance, was resolved quickly. [Pg 101] Perrine placed her twenty-eight sous on the table along with two extra sous for lighting for the week.
"So you are going to stay in our village, little one?" asked Mother Françoise, with a kindly, placid air.
"So, you’re going to stay in our village, little one?" asked Mother Françoise, with a warm, calm demeanor.
"Yes, if it is possible."
"Yes, if it's possible."
"You can do it if you'll work."
"You can do it if you're willing to put in the effort."
"That is all I ask," replied Perrine.
"That's all I ask," Perrine replied.
"Well, that's all right. You won't stop at ten sous; you'll soon get a franc or perhaps two, then later on you'll marry a good workingman who'll earn three. Between you, that'll be five francs a day. With that you're rich ... if you don't drink; but one mustn't drink. It's a good thing that M. Vulfran can give employment to the whole county. There is the land, to be sure, but tilling ground can't provide a living to all who have to be fed."
"Well, that's fine. You won't settle for ten sous; you'll soon get a franc or maybe even two, and later on you'll marry a good working man who makes three. Together, that'll be five francs a day. With that, you're doing well ... as long as you don’t drink; but you shouldn't drink. It's great that M. Vulfran can offer jobs to everyone in the county. There’s certainly the land, but farming alone can’t support everyone who needs to eat."
Whilst the old nurse babbled this advice with the importance and the authority of a woman accustomed to having her word respected, Rosalie was getting some linen from a closet, and Perrine, who, while listening, had been looking at her, saw that the sheets were made of a thick yellow canvas. It was so long since she had slept in sheets that she ought to think herself fortunate to get even these, hard though they were. La Rouquerie on her tramps had never spent money for a bed, and a long time ago the sheets they had in the wagon, with the exception of those kept for her mother, had been sold or worn to rags.
While the old nurse shared her advice with the seriousness and authority of someone used to having her opinions valued, Rosalie was rummaging through a closet for some linen. Perrine, who had been watching her while listening, noticed that the sheets were made of thick yellow canvas. It had been so long since she had slept on sheets that she should consider herself lucky to have even these, even if they were rough. La Rouquerie, during her travels, had never spent money on a bed, and long ago, the sheets they had in the wagon—except for those saved for her mother—had either been sold or worn to rags.
She went with Rosalie across the yard where [Pg 102] about twenty men, women and children were seated on a clump of wood or standing about, talking and smoking, waiting for the hour to retire. How could all these people live in the old house, which seemed far from large?
She walked with Rosalie across the yard where [Pg 102] about twenty men, women, and children were sitting on a pile of wood or standing around, chatting and smoking, waiting for the time to go inside. How could all these people fit in the old house, which didn't seem very big?
At the sight of the attic, after Rosalie had lit a candle stuck behind a wire trellis, Perrine understood. In a space of six yards long and a little more than three wide, six beds were placed along the length of the walls, and the passage between the beds was only one yard wide. Six people, then, had to spend the night in a place where there was scarcely room for two. Although a little window opened on the yard opposite the door, there was a rank, sharp odor which made Perrine gasp. But she said nothing.
At the sight of the attic, after Rosalie had lit a candle stuck behind a wire trellis, Perrine understood. In a space six yards long and just over three wide, six beds were lined up along the walls, and the walkway between the beds was only one yard wide. So, six people had to spend the night in a place that barely had enough room for two. Although a small window opened to the yard opposite the door, there was a foul, intense smell that made Perrine gasp. But she said nothing.
"Well," said Rosalie, "you think it's a bit small, eh?"
"Well," Rosalie said, "you think it's kind of small, huh?"
"Yes, it is, rather," was all she said.
"Yeah, it is," was all she said.
"Four sous a night is not one hundred sous, you know," remarked Rosalie.
"Four sous a night is not one hundred sous, you know," Rosalie said.
"That is true," answered Perrine, with a smothered sigh.
"That's true," replied Perrine, with a suppressed sigh.
After all, it was better for her to have a place in this tiny room than be out in the woods and fields. If she had been able to endure the odor in Grain-of-Salt's shack, she would probably be able to bear it here.
After all, it was better for her to have a spot in this small room than to be out in the woods and fields. If she could handle the smell in Grain-of-Salt's shack, she’d probably be able to put up with it here.
"There's your bed," said Rosalie, pointing to one placed near the window.
"There's your bed," Rosalie said, pointing to one by the window.
What she called a bed was a straw mattress [Pg 103] placed on four feet and held together by two boards. Instead of a pillow there was a sack.
What she referred to as a bed was a straw mattress [Pg 103] set on four legs and secured by two boards. Instead of a pillow, there was a sack.
"You know," said Rosalie, "this is fresh straw; they never give old straw to anyone to sleep on. In the hotels they do that sort of thing, but we don't here."
"You know," said Rosalie, "this is fresh straw; they don’t give old straw to anyone to sleep on. They do that kind of thing in hotels, but not here."
Although there were too many beds in the little room, there was not one chair.
Although there were too many beds in the small room, there wasn't a single chair.
"There are some nails on the walls," said Rosalie, in reply to Perrine's questioning look; "you can hang your clothes up there."
"There are some nails on the walls," Rosalie said, in response to Perrine's questioning look; "you can hang your clothes there."
There were also some boxes and baskets under the bed. If the lodgers had any underwear they could make use of these, but as Perrine had only what she was wearing, the nail at the head of the bed was sufficient.
There were also some boxes and baskets under the bed. If the guests had any underwear, they could use these, but since Perrine only had what she was wearing, the nail at the head of the bed was enough.
"They're all honest here," remarked Rosalie, "and if La Noyelle talks in the night it's 'cause she's been drinking; she's a chatterbox. Tomorrow you get up with the others. I'll tell you where you have to go to wash. Good night."
"They're all honest here," Rosalie said, "and if La Noyelle talks at night, it's because she's been drinking; she loves to chat. Tomorrow, you’ll get up with the others. I’ll tell you where to go to wash up. Good night."
"Good night, and thank you," replied Perrine.
"Good night, and thanks," replied Perrine.
She hurriedly undressed, thankful that she was alone and would not have to submit to the inquisitive regards of the other occupants of the room. But when she was between the sheets she did not feel so comfortable as she had hoped, for they were very rough and hard. But then the ground had seemed very hard the first time she had slept on it, and she had quickly grown accustomed to it.
She quickly took off her clothes, relieved that she was alone and wouldn’t have to deal with the curious stares of the others in the room. However, once she was under the sheets, she didn’t feel as comfortable as she had expected because they were really rough and stiff. But then again, the ground had felt really hard the first time she slept on it, and she had adjusted to it quickly.
It was not long before the door was opened and [Pg 104] a young girl about fifteen came in and commenced to get undressed. From time to time she glanced at Perrine, but without saying a word. As she was in her Sunday clothes, her disrobing took longer than usual, for she had to put away her best dress in a small box and hang her working clothes on the nail for the next day.
It wasn't long before the door opened and [Pg 104] a young girl around fifteen walked in and started to get undressed. Occasionally, she looked at Perrine but didn't say anything. Since she was wearing her Sunday clothes, it took her longer than usual to change, as she needed to put her best dress away in a small box and hang up her work clothes on a hook for the next day.
A second girl came in, then a third, then a fourth. There was a babble of tongues, all talking at the same time, each relating what had happened during the day. In the narrow space between the beds they pulled out and pushed back their boxes or baskets, and with each effort came an outburst of impatience and furious upbraidings against the landlady.
A second girl walked in, then a third, and then a fourth. There was a jumble of voices, all speaking at once, each sharing what had happened during the day. In the tight space between the beds, they pulled out and pushed back their boxes or baskets, and with each movement came a burst of frustration and angry complaints about the landlady.
"What a hole!"
"What a mess!"
"She'll be putting another bed in here soon."
"She's going to add another bed in here soon."
"Sure! But I won't stay!"
"Sure! But I'm not staying!"
"Where would yer go? It ain't no better nowhere else."
"Where would you go? It's not any better anywhere else."
The complaining, mixed with a desultory chatter, continued. At length, however, when the two who had first arrived were in bed, a little order was established. Soon all the beds were occupied but one.
The complaining, mixed with scattered chatter, went on. Eventually, when the first two who arrived were in bed, a bit of order was established. Soon, all the beds were filled except for one.
But even then the conversation did not cease. They had discussed the doings of the day just passed, so now they went on to the next day, to the work at the factories, the quarrels, the doings of the heads of the concern—M. Vulfran Paindavoine and his nephews, whom they called "the kids," and [Pg 105] the foreman, Talouel. They spoke of this man by name only once, but the names they called him bespoke better than words what they thought of him.
But even then, the conversation didn’t stop. They had talked about what happened the day before, so now they moved on to the next day, discussing work at the factories, the arguments, and the actions of the heads of the company—M. Vulfran Paindavoine and his nephews, whom they referred to as "the kids," and [Pg 105] the foreman, Talouel. They only mentioned this man by name once, but the nicknames they used for him clearly showed what they really thought of him.
Perrine experienced a strange contradictory feeling which surprised her. She wanted to hear everything, for this information might be of great importance to her, yet on the other hand she felt embarrassed, almost ashamed, to listen to such talk.
Perrine felt a strange, conflicting sensation that caught her off guard. She wanted to hear everything, as this information could be really important to her, but at the same time, she felt embarrassed, almost ashamed, to listen to that kind of conversation.
Most of the talk was rather vague to Perrine, not knowing the persons to whom it applied, but she soon gathered that "Skinny", "Judas", and "Sneak" were all one and the same man, and that man was Talouel, the foreman. The factory hands evidently considered him a bully; they all hated him, yet feared him.
Most of the conversation was pretty unclear to Perrine since she didn't know the people they were talking about, but she quickly realized that "Skinny," "Judas," and "Sneak" all referred to the same guy: Talouel, the foreman. The factory workers clearly saw him as a bully; they all hated him but also feared him.
"Let's go to sleep," at last said one.
"Let's go to sleep," one finally said.
"Yes, why not?"
"Sure, why not?"
"La Noyelle hasn't come in yet."
"La Noyelle hasn't shown up yet."
"I saw her outside when I came in."
"I saw her outside when I walked in."
"How was she?"
"How was she doing?"
"Full. She couldn't stand up."
"Full. She couldn't get up."
"Ugh! d'ye think she can get upstairs?"
"Ugh! Do you think she can get upstairs?"
"Not sure about that."
"Not certain about that."
"Suppose we lock the door?"
"Should we lock the door?"
"Yes, and what a row she'd make!"
"Yeah, and what a fuss she would cause!"
"Like last Sunday; maybe worse."
"Like last Sunday; maybe worse."
They groaned. At this moment the sound of heavy shambling footsteps was heard on the stairs.
They groaned. At that moment, the sound of heavy, shuffling footsteps echoed on the stairs.
"Here she is." [Pg 106]
"Here she is."
The steps stopped, then there was a fall, followed by a moan.
The footsteps stopped, then there was a thud, followed by a groan.
"She's fallen down!"
"She fell down!"
"Suppose she can't get up?"
"What if she can't get up?"
"She'd sleep as well on the stairs as here."
"She'd sleep just as well on the stairs as she does here."
"And we'd sleep better."
"And we’d sleep better."
The moaning continued, interrupted by calls for help.
The moaning went on, mixed with cries for help.
"Come, Laide," called out a thick voice; "give us a hand, my child."
"Come on, Laide," a deep voice called out; "give us a hand, sweetheart."
But Laide did not move. After a time the calls ceased.
But Laide didn’t move. After a while, the calls stopped.
"She's gone to sleep. That's luck."
"She dozed off. That's lucky."
But the drunken girl had not gone to sleep at all; on the contrary, she was using every effort to get up the stairs again.
But the drunk girl hadn’t gone to sleep at all; on the contrary, she was making every effort to climb the stairs again.
"Laide, come and give me a hand, child. Laide, Laide," she cried.
"Laide, come help me out, kid. Laide, Laide," she called.
She evidently made no progress, for the calls still came from the bottom of the stairs, and became more and more persistent. Finally she began to cry.
She clearly made no progress, as the calls continued to come from the bottom of the stairs and grew more and more insistent. Eventually, she started to cry.
"Little Laide, little Laide, come to me," she wailed. "Oh! oh! the stairs are slipping; where am I?"
"Little Laide, little Laide, come to me," she cried. "Oh no! The stairs are slipping; where am I?"
A burst of laughter came from each bed.
A burst of laughter came from every bed.
"It's cause yer ain't come in yet, Laide; that's why yer don't come. I'll go and find yer."
"It's because you haven't come in yet, Laide; that's why you don’t come. I'll go and find you."
"Now she's gone and we'll have some peace," said one.
"Now she's gone, and we'll finally have some peace," said one.
"No, she'll go to look for Laide and won't find [Pg 107] her, and it'll all begin over again. Well never get to sleep."
"No, she’ll go look for Laide and won’t find [Pg 107] her, and it’ll all start over again. We’ll never get to sleep."
"Go and give her a hand, Laide," advised one.
"Go and help her out, Laide," suggested one.
"Go yerself," retorted Laide.
"Go yourself," retorted Laide.
"But she wants you."
"But she likes you."
Laide decided to go, and slipping on her skirt, she went down the stairs.
Laide decided to go, and putting on her skirt, she headed down the stairs.
"Oh, my child, my child," cried La Noyelle, brokenly, when she caught sight of her.
"Oh, my child, my child," cried La Noyelle, tearfully, when she saw her.
The joy of seeing Laide drove all thoughts of getting upstairs safely away.
The excitement of seeing Laide made me forget all about getting upstairs safely.
"Come with me, little one, and I'll treat you to a glass; come on," urged the drunken creature.
"Come with me, kid, and I'll buy you a drink; let's go," urged the drunken person.
But Laide would not be tempted.
But Laide wouldn't back down.
"No, come on to bed," she said.
"No, come to bed," she said.
The woman continued to insist.
The woman kept insisting.
They argued for a long time, La Noyelle repeating the words, "a little glass."
They argued for a long time, La Noyelle repeating the phrase, "a little glass."
"I want to go to sleep," said one of the girls in bed. "How long is this going to keep up? And we got to be up early tomorrow."
"I want to go to sleep," said one of the girls in bed. "How long is this going to last? We have to get up early tomorrow."
"Oh, Lord! and it's like this every Sunday," sighed another.
"Oh, Lord! It's like this every Sunday," sighed another.
And little Perrine had thought that if she only had a roof over her head she would be able to sleep in peace! The open fields, with their dark shadows and the chances of bad weather, was far better than this crowded room, reeking with odors that were almost suffocating her. She wondered if she would be able to pass the night in this dreadful room.
And little Perrine had thought that if she just had a roof over her head, she would be able to sleep peacefully! The open fields, with their dark shadows and the threat of bad weather, felt much better than this cramped room, which smelled so bad it was almost suffocating her. She wondered if she would be able to get through the night in this awful room.
The argument was still going on at the foot of [Pg 108] the stairs. La Noyelle's voice could be heard repeating "a little glass."
The argument was still happening at the bottom of [Pg 108] the stairs. La Noyelle's voice could be heard saying "a little glass" over and over.
"I'm goin' to help Laide," said one, "or this'll last till tomorrow." The woman got up and went down the narrow stairs. Then came the sound of angry voices, heavy footsteps and blows. The people on the ground floor came out to see what was the matter, and finally everyone in the house was awake.
"I'm going to help Laide," said one, "or this will go on until tomorrow." The woman got up and went down the narrow stairs. Then there were angry voices, heavy footsteps, and sounds of hitting. The people on the ground floor came out to see what was going on, and eventually, everyone in the house was awake.
At last La Noyelle was dragged into the room, crying out in despair.
At last, La Noyelle was pulled into the room, crying out in despair.
"What have I done to you that you should be so unkind to me?"
"What have I done to you that you should be so mean to me?"
Ignoring her complaints, they undressed her and put her into bed, but even then she did not sleep, but continued to moan and cry.
Ignoring her complaints, they took off her clothes and put her in bed, but even then she couldn't sleep, continuing to moan and cry.
"What have I done to you girls that you should treat me so badly. I'm very unhappy, and I'm thirsty."
"What did I do to you girls that makes you treat me like this? I'm really unhappy, and I'm thirsty."
She continued to complain until everyone was so exasperated that they one and all shouted out in anger.
She kept complaining until everyone was so fed up that they all shouted out in anger.
However, she went on all the same. She carried on a conversation with an imaginary person till the occupants of the room were driven to distraction. Now and again her voice dropped as though she were going off to sleep, then suddenly she cried out in a shriller voice, and those who had dropped off into a slumber awoke with a start and frightened her badly, but despite their anger she would not stop.
However, she kept going anyway. She continued chatting with an imaginary person until the people in the room were completely frustrated. Every now and then, her voice would soften as if she were about to fall asleep, then suddenly she would shout in a higher pitch, causing those who had dozed off to wake up startled and scaring her quite a bit. But even with their annoyance, she wouldn’t stop.
Perrine wondered if it really was to be like that [Pg 109] every Sunday. How could they put up with her? Was there no place in Maraucourt where one could sleep peacefully?
Perrine wondered if it was really going to be like that [Pg 109] every Sunday. How could they tolerate her? Was there no place in Maraucourt where one could sleep peacefully?
It was not alone the noise that disturbed her, but the air was now so stifling that she could scarcely breathe.
It wasn't just the noise that bothered her; the air was so heavy now that she could hardly breathe.
At last La Noyelle was quiet, or rather it was only a prolonged snore that came from her lips.
At last, La Noyelle was quiet, or rather, it was just a long snore coming from her lips.
But although all was silent Perrine could not sleep. She was oppressed. It seemed as though a hammer was beating on her forehead, and she was perspiring from head to foot.
But even though everything was quiet, Perrine couldn't sleep. She felt overwhelmed. It felt like a hammer was pounding on her forehead, and she was sweating all over.
It was not to be wondered at. She was suffocating for want of air; and if the other girls in the room were not stifled like her, it was because they were accustomed to this atmosphere, which to one who was in the habit of sleeping in the open air was unbearable.
It was no surprise. She was struggling to breathe, and if the other girls in the room weren't gasping for air like she was, it was because they were used to this stuffy environment, which was unbearable for someone who was used to sleeping outside.
But she thought that if they could endure it she should. But unfortunately one does not breathe as one wishes, nor when one wishes. If she closed her mouth she could not get enough air into her lungs.
But she thought that if they could handle it, she should too. Unfortunately, though, you can’t always breathe when you want to or how you want to. If she closed her mouth, she couldn’t get enough air into her lungs.
What was going to happen to her? She struggled up in bed, tearing at the paper which replaced the window pane against which her bed was placed. She tore away the paper, doing so as quietly as possible so as not to wake the girls beside her. Then putting her mouth to the opening she leaned her tired little head on the window sill. Finally in sheer weariness she fell asleep. [Pg 110]
What was going to happen to her? She sat up in bed, pulling at the paper that covered the broken window next to her bed. She carefully ripped away the paper, trying not to wake the girls beside her. Then, leaning her tired little head on the windowsill, she put her mouth to the opening. Eventually, in sheer exhaustion, she fell asleep. [Pg 110]
CHAPTER X
THE HUT ON THE ISLAND
WHEN she awoke a pale streak of light fell across the window, but it was so feeble that it did not lighten the room. Outside the cocks were crowing. Day was breaking.
WHEN she woke up, a faint strip of light was shining through the window, but it was so weak that it didn’t brighten the room. Outside, the roosters were crowing. Day was breaking.
A chill, damp air was penetrating through the opening she had made in the window, but in spite of that the bad odor in the room still remained. It was dreadful!
A cold, damp breeze was coming through the gap she had made in the window, but despite that, the unpleasant smell in the room was still there. It was terrible!
Yet all the girls slept a deep slumber, only broken now and again with a stifled moan.
Yet all the girls slept deeply, occasionally interrupted by a muffled moan.
Very quietly she got up and dressed. Then taking her shoes in her hands she crept down the stairs to the door. She put on her shoes and went out.
Very quietly, she got up and got dressed. Then, taking her shoes in her hands, she sneaked down the stairs to the door. She put on her shoes and stepped outside.
Oh! the fresh, delicious air! Never had she taken a breath with such thankfulness. She went through the little yard with her mouth wide open, her nostrils quivering, her head thrown back. The sound of her footsteps awoke a dog, which commenced to bark; then several other dogs joined in.
Oh! The fresh, delicious air! She had never breathed in with such gratitude. She walked through the small yard with her mouth wide open, her nostrils flaring, her head tilted back. The sound of her footsteps woke up a dog, which started barking; then several other dogs joined in.
But what did that matter? She was no longer a little tramp at whom dogs were at liberty to bark. If she wished to leave her bed she had a perfect right to do so; she had paid out money for it.
But what did that matter? She was no longer a little tramp that dogs could bark at. If she wanted to get out of bed, she had every right to do so; she had paid for it.
The yard was too small for her present mood; [Pg 111] she felt she must move about. She went out onto the road and walked straight ahead without knowing where.
The yard was too small for her current mood; [Pg 111] she felt the need to walk around. She stepped onto the road and walked straight ahead without knowing where she was going.
The shades of night still filled the roads, but above her head she saw the dawn already whitening the tops of the trees and the roofs of the houses. In a few minutes it would be day. At this moment the clang of a bell broke the deep silence. It was the factory clock striking three. She still had three more hours before going to work.
The night was still covering the roads, but above her, she noticed the dawn already brightening the tops of the trees and the rooftops of the houses. In just a few minutes, it would be daytime. At that moment, the sound of a bell shattered the quiet. It was the factory clock striking three. She still had three more hours before starting work.
How should she pass the time? She could not keep walking until six, she would be too tired; so she would find a place where she could sit down and wait.
How should she spend her time? She couldn’t keep walking until six; she would be too exhausted. So she would find a spot where she could sit and wait.
The sky was gradually getting brighter, and round about her various forms were taking a concrete shape.
The sky was slowly getting brighter, and all around her, different shapes were starting to take form.
At the end of a glade she could see a small hut made of branches and twigs which was used by the game keepers during the winter. She thought that if she could get to the hut she would be hidden there and no one would see her and inquire what she was doing out in the fields at that early hour.
At the end of a clearing, she spotted a small hut made of branches and twigs, which the gamekeepers used in the winter. She figured that if she could reach the hut, she would be hidden there, and no one would see her or ask what she was doing out in the fields at such an early hour.
She found a small trail, barely traced, which seemed to lead to the hut. She took it, and although it led her straight in the direction of the little cabin, she had not reached it when the path ended, for it was built upon a small island upon which grew three weeping willows. Around it was a ditch full of water. Fortunately, the trunk of a tree had been thrown across the ditch. Although it was not [Pg 112] very straight, and was wet with the morning dew, which made it very slippery, Perrine was not deterred from crossing.
She discovered a narrow path, barely visible, that seemed to lead to the cabin. She followed it, and even though it directed her right toward the little house, she hadn't reached it when the path ended, as it was situated on a small island with three weeping willows growing on it. Surrounding it was a water-filled ditch. Luckily, the trunk of a tree had fallen across the ditch. Although it wasn’t very straight and was slick with morning dew, making it slippery, Perrine wasn’t discouraged from crossing.
She managed to get across, and soon found herself before the door of the little hut, which she only had to push to open.
She managed to get across and soon found herself in front of the door of the small hut, which she just had to push to open.
Oh, what a pretty nest! The hut was square, and from roof to floor was lined inside with ferns. There was a little opening on each of the four sides, which from without was invisible, but from within one could gain a good view of the surrounding country. On the ground was a thick bed of ferns, and in one of the corners a bench made from the trunk of a tree.
Oh, what a lovely nest! The hut was square, and the inside was lined from roof to floor with ferns. There was a small opening on each of the four sides that was hidden from the outside, but from inside, you could see the surrounding countryside well. The ground was covered with a thick layer of ferns, and in one corner, there was a bench made from a tree trunk.
How delightful! And how little it resembled the room she had just left! How much better it would be for her if she could sleep here in the fresh air, sleeping in peace amongst the ferns, with no other noise but the rustling of the leaves and the ripple of the water.
How wonderful! And how different it was from the room she had just left! It would be so much better for her if she could sleep here in the fresh air, peacefully resting among the ferns, with nothing but the sound of the leaves rustling and the water gently flowing.
How much better to be here than lying between Mother Françoise's hard sheets, listening to the complaints of La Noyelle and her friends in that dreadful atmosphere which even now seemed to assail her nostrils.
How much better to be here than lying between Mother Françoise's stiff sheets, listening to La Noyelle and her friends complain in that awful atmosphere that still seemed to invade her senses.
She laid down on the ferns, curled up in a corner against the soft walls covered with reeds, then closed her eyes. Before long she felt a soft numbness creeping over her. She jumped to her feet, fearing that she might drop off to sleep and not awake before it was time for her to go to the factory. [Pg 113]
She lay down on the ferns, curled up in a corner against the soft walls covered with reeds, and then closed her eyes. Before long, she felt a gentle numbness spreading over her. She jumped up, worried that she might fall asleep and miss her time to head to the factory. [Pg 113]
The sun had now risen, and through the aperture facing east a streak of gold entered the hut. Outside the birds were singing, and all over the tiny island, on the pond, on the branches of the weeping willows, was heard a confusion of sounds, twittering and little shrill cries which announced an awakening to life. Looking out of the window, she could see the birds picking at the humid earth with their beaks, snapping at the worms. Over the pond floated a light mist. A wild duck, far prettier than the tame ducks, was swimming on the water, surrounded with her young. She tried to keep them beside her with continual little quacks, but she found it impossible to do so. The ducklings escaped from the mother duck, scurrying off amongst the reeds to search for the insects which came within their reach.
The sun had risen, and a streak of gold flowed into the hut through the window facing east. Outside, the birds were singing, and all over the small island—on the pond, on the branches of the weeping willows—there was a mix of sounds, twittering and high-pitched cries announcing the start of a new day. Looking out the window, she saw the birds pecking at the damp earth with their beaks, snapping at worms. A light mist floated over the pond. A wild duck, much prettier than the domesticated ones, was swimming on the water with her ducklings. She tried to keep them close with her constant little quacks, but it was impossible. The ducklings darted away from their mother, scurrying among the reeds to hunt for insects within reach.
Suddenly a quick blue streak, like lightning, flashed before Perrine's eyes. It was not until it had disappeared that she realized that it was a kingfisher which had just crossed the pond. For a long time, standing quite still for fear a movement might betray her presence and cause the birds to fly away, she stood at the opening looking out at them. How pretty it all was in the morning light, gay, alive, amusing, something new to look upon.
Suddenly, a quick blue flash, like lightning, zipped past Perrine's eyes. It wasn't until it was gone that she realized it was a kingfisher that had just crossed the pond. For a long time, she stood perfectly still at the opening, afraid that even the slightest movement might give away her presence and scare the birds away. The morning light made everything look so beautiful—bright, lively, and entertaining—something refreshing to see.
Now and again she saw dark shadows pass capriciously over the pond. The shadows grew larger without apparent cause, covering the pond. She could not understand this, for the sun, which had risen above the horizon, was shining in the sky [Pg 114] without a cloud. How did these shadows come?
Now and then, she saw dark shadows randomly move across the pond. The shadows enlarged without any clear reason, blanketing the water. She couldn’t make sense of it because the sun had risen over the horizon and was shining in the sky [Pg 114] without a cloud in sight. Where were these shadows coming from?
She went to the door and saw a thick black smoke coming from the factory chimneys.
She walked to the door and saw thick black smoke rising from the factory chimneys.
Work would commence very soon; it was time to leave the hut. As she was about to go she picked up a newspaper from the seat that she had not noticed before in the dim light. The newspaper was dated February 2. Then this thought came to her: This newspaper was on the only spot in the place where one could sit down, and the date of it was several months previous, so then this proved that the hut had been abandoned and no one had passed through the door since last February. [Pg 115]
Work was about to start, so it was time to leave the hut. Just before she left, she noticed a newspaper on the seat that she hadn't seen before in the dim light. The newspaper was dated February 2. This thought struck her: This newspaper was in the only spot where someone could sit down, and its date was several months old, which meant that the hut had been abandoned and no one had come through the door since last February. [Pg 115]
CHAPTER XI
WORK IN THE FACTORY
WHEN she reached the road a loud whistle was heard, shrill and powerful. Almost immediately other whistles replied from the distance. This was the call for the factory hands who lived in Maraucourt, and the other whistles repeated the summons to work from village to village, St. Pipoy, Harcheux, Racour, Flexelles, in all the Paindavoine factories, announcing to the owner of the vast works that everywhere, at the same time, his factories were calling to his employés to be ready for the day's work.
WHEN she got to the road, a loud whistle rang out, sharp and strong. Almost immediately, other whistles responded from afar. This was the signal for the factory workers living in Maraucourt, and the other whistles echoed the call to work from village to village—St. Pipoy, Harcheux, Racour, Flexelles—all across the Paindavoine factories, informing the owner of the large operations that everywhere, at the same time, his factories were summoning his employees to get ready for the day's work.
Fearing she might be late she ran as far as the village. There she found all the doors of the houses open. On the thresholds the men were eating their soups or leaning against the walls; others were in the cabarets drinking wine; others were washing at the pump in the yard. No one seemed to be going to work, so evidently it was not time yet, so Perrine thought that there was no occasion for her to hurry.
Fearing she might be late, she ran all the way to the village. There, she found all the doors of the houses open. On the doorsteps, the men were eating their soup or leaning against the walls; others were in the bars drinking wine; some were washing at the pump in the yard. No one seemed to be heading to work, so it clearly wasn't time yet, and Perrine thought there was no reason for her to rush.
But before long a louder whistle was blown, and then there was a general movement everywhere; from houses, yards and taverns came a dense crowd, filling the street. Men, women and children went [Pg 116] towards the factories, some smoking their pipes, others munching a crust of bread, the greater number chattering loudly. In one of the groups Perrine caught sight of Rosalie in company with La Noyelle. She joined them.
But before long, a louder whistle blew, and then there was a general movement everywhere; from houses, yards, and taverns came a dense crowd, filling the street. Men, women, and children headed towards the factories, some smoking their pipes, others munching on a piece of bread, and most of them chattering loudly. In one of the groups, Perrine spotted Rosalie with La Noyelle. She joined them.
"Why, where have you been?" asked Rosalie in surprise.
"Where have you been?" Rosalie asked, surprised.
"I got up early so as to take a walk," Perrine replied.
"I got up early to take a walk," Perrine replied.
"You did? I went to look for you."
"You did? I went to find you."
"Oh, thank you; but never do that, for I get up very early," said Perrine.
"Oh, thank you; but please don't do that, since I wake up really early," said Perrine.
Upon arriving at the factory the crowd went into the various workshops under the watchful eye of a tall thin man who stood near the iron gates, his hand in the pocket of his coat, his straw hat stuck on the back of his head. His sharp eyes scanned everyone who passed.
Upon arriving at the factory, the crowd entered the different workshops under the watchful eye of a tall, thin man who stood by the iron gates, his hand in his coat pocket, his straw hat tilted back on his head. His keen eyes observed everyone who walked by.
"That's Skinny," informed Rosalie in a whisper.
"That's Skinny," Rosalie said softly.
Perrine did not need to be told this. She seemed to know at once that this was the foreman Talouel.
Perrine didn't need anyone to tell her. She immediately recognized that this was the foreman Talouel.
"Do I come in with you?" asked Perrine.
"Should I come in with you?" asked Perrine.
"Sure!"
"Of course!"
This was a decisive moment for little Perrine, but she controlled her nervousness and drew herself up to her full height. Why should they not take her if they took everyone?
This was a pivotal moment for little Perrine, but she steadied her nerves and stood tall. Why shouldn’t they take her if they were taking everyone else?
Rosalie drew Perrine out of the crowd, then went up to Talouel.
Rosalie pulled Perrine out of the crowd, then approached Talouel.
"Monsieur," she said, "here's a friend of mine who wants a job." [Pg 117]
"Mister," she said, "here's a friend of mine who's looking for a job." [Pg 117]
Talouel glanced sharply at the friend.
Talouel shot a quick look at his friend.
"In a moment ... we'll see," he replied curtly.
"In a moment ... we'll see," he said shortly.
Rosalie, who knew what to do, signed to Perrine to stand aside and wait. At this moment there was a slight commotion at the gates, and the crowd drew aside respectfully to allow Monsieur Paindavoine's carriage to pass. The same young man who had driven him the evening before was now driving. Although everyone knew that their chief, Vulfran Paindavoine, was blind, all the men took off their hats as he passed and the women curtseyed.
Rosalie, who knew what to do, signaled Perrine to step aside and wait. At that moment, there was a small stir at the gates, and the crowd respectfully parted to let Monsieur Paindavoine's carriage through. The same young man who had driven him the night before was at the wheel now. Even though everyone knew their leader, Vulfran Paindavoine, was blind, all the men removed their hats as he went by, and the women curtsied.
"You see he's not the last one to come," said Rosalie, as the phaeton passed through the gates, "but his nephews likely will be late."
"You see he's not the last one to arrive," said Rosalie, as the phaeton passed through the gates, "but his nephews will probably be late."
The clock struck, then a few late comers came running up. A young man came hurrying along, arranging his tie as he ran.
The clock struck, and then a few latecomers rushed in. A young man jogged up, adjusting his tie as he ran.
"Good morning, Talouel," he said; "is uncle here yet?"
"Good morning, Talouel," he said. "Is Uncle here yet?"
"Yes, Monsieur Theodore," said the foreman, "he got here a good five minutes ago."
"Yes, Mr. Theodore," said the foreman, "he arrived here about five minutes ago."
"Oh!"
"Oh!"
"You're not the last, though. Monsieur Casimir is late also. I can see him coming now."
"You're not the last one, though. Mr. Casimir is running late too. I can see him coming now."
As Theodore went towards the offices his cousin Casimir came up hurriedly.
As Theodore walked toward the offices, his cousin Casimir rushed over.
The two cousins were not at all alike, either in their looks or ways. Casimir gave the foreman a short nod, but did not say a word.
The two cousins were very different, both in appearance and behavior. Casimir gave the foreman a brief nod but didn’t say anything.
"What can your friend do?" asked Talouel, turning to Rosalie, his hands still in his pockets. [Pg 118]
"What can your friend do?" Talouel asked, looking at Rosalie, his hands still in his pockets. [Pg 118]
Perrine herself replied to this question.
Perrine answered this question herself.
"I have not worked in a factory before," she said in a voice that she tried to control.
"I've never worked in a factory before," she said, trying to keep her voice steady.
Talouel gave her a sharp look, then turned again to Rosalie.
Talouel shot her a quick glance, then turned back to Rosalie.
"Tell Oneux to put her with the trucks. Now be off. Hurry up!"
"Tell Oneux to put her with the trucks. Now go. Hurry up!"
Thus dismissed, Rosalie hurried Perrine away.
Thus dismissed, Rosalie quickly took Perrine away.
"What are the trucks?" asked little Perrine as she followed her friend through the big courtyard. She wondered, poor child, if she had the strength and the intelligence to do what was required of her.
"What are the trucks?" asked little Perrine as she followed her friend through the big courtyard. She wondered, poor child, if she had the strength and the smarts to do what was needed from her.
"Oh, it's easy enough," replied Rosalie, lightly. "Don't be afraid; you've only got to load the trucks."
"Oh, it's simple," Rosalie replied casually. "Don't worry; you just have to load the trucks."
"Oh!..."
"Oh my!"
"And when it's full," continued Rosalie, "you push it along to the place where they empty it. You give a good shove to begin with, then it'll go all alone."
"And when it's full," Rosalie continued, "you just push it to the spot where they empty it. You give it a strong push at first, and then it will roll on its own."
As they passed down the corridors they could scarcely hear each other speak for the noise of the machinery. Rosalie pushed open the door of one of the workshops and took Perrine into a long room. There was a deafening roar from the thousand tiny machines, yet above the noise they could hear a man calling out: "Ah, there you are, you loafer!"
As they walked down the halls, they could barely hear each other over the sound of the machines. Rosalie opened the door to one of the workshops and led Perrine into a long room. The deafening noise of the countless small machines filled the air, but above it all, they could hear a man shouting, "Ah, there you are, you slacker!"
"Who's a loafer, pray?" retorted Rosalie. "That ain't me, just understand that, Father Ninepins."
"Who’s a slacker, really?" shot back Rosalie. "That’s not me, just so you know, Father Ninepins."
"Skinny told me to bring my friend to you to work on the trucks."
"Skinny told me to bring my friend to you to fix the trucks."
The one whom she had addressed in this amiable manner was an old man with a wooden leg. He had lost his leg in the factory twelve years previous, hence his nickname, "Ninepins." He now had charge of a number of girls whom he treated rudely, shouting and swearing at them. The working of these machines needed as much attention of the eye as deftness of hand in lifting up the full spools and replacing them with empty ones, and fastening the broken thread. He was convinced that if he did not shout and swear at them incessantly, emphasizing each curse with a stout bang of his wooden leg on the floor, he would see his machines stop, which to him was intolerable. But as he was a good man at heart, no one paid much attention to him, and besides, the greater part of his cursing was lost in the noise of the machinery.
The person she was speaking to in such a friendly way was an old man with a wooden leg. He had lost his leg in the factory twelve years earlier, and that’s how he got the nickname "Ninepins." He was in charge of a group of girls whom he treated harshly, yelling and cursing at them. Operating these machines required not just careful eyesight but also skillful hands to lift the full spools and swap them for empty ones, as well as to fix any broken threads. He believed that if he didn’t constantly yell and swear at them, punctuating each curse with a hard stomp of his wooden leg on the floor, his machines would stop working, which he found unacceptable. However, he was a good person deep down, so nobody took him too seriously, and anyway, most of his yelling got drowned out by the noise of the machinery.
"Yes, and with it all, your machine has stopped," cried Rosalie triumphantly, shaking her fist at him.
"Yeah, and on top of that, your machine has broken down," Rosalie shouted triumphantly, shaking her fist at him.
"Go on with you," he shouted back; "that ain't my fault."
"Get out of here," he shouted back; "that's not my fault."
"What's your name?" he added, addressing Perrine.
"What's your name?" he asked, looking at Perrine.
This request, which she ought to have foreseen, for only the night before Rosalie had asked the same question, made her start. As she did not wish to give her real name, she stood hesitating. Old Ninepins thought that she had not heard, and bang [Pg 120]ing his wooden leg on the floor again, he cried:
This request, which she should have anticipated since Rosalie had asked the same thing just the night before, surprised her. Not wanting to reveal her real name, she hesitated. Old Ninepins assumed she hadn't heard, and banging his wooden leg on the floor again, he exclaimed:
"I asked you what your name was, didn't I? Eh?"
"I asked you what your name is, didn’t I? Huh?"
She had time to collect herself and to recall the one that she had already given to Rosalie.
She had time to gather her thoughts and remember the one she had already given to Rosalie.
"Aurelie," she said.
"Aurelie," she said.
"Aurelie what?" he demanded.
"Aurelie, what?" he demanded.
"That is all ... just Aurelie," she replied.
"That's all ... just Aurelie," she replied.
"All right, Aurelie; come on with me," he said.
"Okay, Aurelie; come with me," he said.
He took her to a small truck stationed in a far corner and explained what she had to do, the same as Rosalie had.
He took her to a small truck parked in a remote corner and explained what she needed to do, just like Rosalie had.
"Do you understand?" he shouted several times.
"Do you get it?" he yelled multiple times.
She nodded.
She agreed.
And really what she had to do was so simple that she would indeed have been stupid if she had been unable to do it. She gave all her attention to the task, but every now and again old Ninepins called after her:
And honestly, what she had to do was so easy that she would have been dumb if she couldn’t do it. She focused all her attention on the task, but every now and then, old Ninepins shouted after her:
"Now, don't play on the way." But this was more to warn than to scold her.
"Now, don't mess around on the way." But this was more to warn than to scold her.
She had no thought of playing, but as she pushed her truck with a good regular speed, while not stopping, she was able to see what was going on on the way. One push started the truck, and all she had to do was to see that there were no obstacles in its way.
She wasn't thinking about playing, but as she pushed her truck at a steady pace without stopping, she could see what was happening along the path. One push got the truck moving, and all she had to do was make sure there were no obstacles in its way.
At luncheon time each girl hurried to her home. Perrine went to the baker's and got the baker to cut her a half a pound of bread, which she ate as she walked the streets, smelling the while the good odor [Pg 121] of the soup which came from the open doors before which she passed. She walked slowly when she smelled a soup that she liked. She was rather hungry, and a half a pound of bread is not much, so it disappeared quickly.
At lunchtime, each girl rushed home. Perrine stopped by the bakery and asked the baker for half a pound of bread, which she ate as she strolled through the streets, enjoying the delicious smell [Pg 121] of soup wafting from the open doors she passed. She slowed down whenever she caught a whiff of soup she liked. Feeling quite hungry, she realized that half a pound of bread wasn't much, so it disappeared quickly.
Long before the time for her to go back to work she was at the gates. She sat down on a bench in the shade of a tree and waited for the whistle, watching the boys and girls playing, running and jumping. She was too timid to join in their games, although she would like to have done so.
Long before it was time for her to head back to work, she was at the gates. She sat on a bench in the shade of a tree, waiting for the whistle and watching the kids play, run, and jump. She was too shy to join in their games, even though she wished she could.
When Rosalie came she went back to her work with her.
When Rosalie arrived, she returned to her work with her.
Before the day was ended she was so tired that she did indeed merit Ninepins' sharp rebuke.
Before the day was over, she was so exhausted that she truly deserved Ninepins' harsh criticism.
"Go on! Can't you go faster than that?" he cried.
"Come on! Can't you go any faster?" he shouted.
Startled by the bang from his wooden leg which accompanied his words, she stepped out like a horse under the lash of a whip, but only to slow up the moment she was out of his sight. Her shoulders ached, her arms ached, her head ached. At first it had seemed so easy to push the truck, but to have to keep at it all day was too much for her. All she wanted now was for the day to end. Why could she not do as much as the others? Some of them were not so old as she, and yet they did not appear tired. Perhaps when she was accustomed to the work she would not feel so exhausted.
Startled by the thud of his wooden leg that accompanied his words, she jumped back like a horse under a whip, but slowed down as soon as she was out of his sight. Her shoulders hurt, her arms hurt, her head hurt. At first, it had seemed so easy to push the cart, but doing it all day was too much for her. All she wanted now was for the day to be over. Why couldn’t she keep up like the others? Some of them were younger than she was, yet they didn’t seem tired at all. Maybe once she got used to the work, she wouldn’t feel so worn out.
She reasoned thus as she wearily pushed her loaded truck, glancing at the others with envy as [Pg 122] they briskly went on with their work. Suddenly she saw Rosalie, who was fastening some threads, fall down beside the girl who was next to her. At the same time a girlish cry of anguish was heard.
She thought this as she tiredly pushed her heavy cart, looking at the others with envy as [Pg 122] they quickly got on with their work. Suddenly, she saw Rosalie, who was tying some threads, collapse next to the girl beside her. At the same time, a girl’s cry of distress was heard.
The machinery was stopped at once. All was silent now, the silence only broken by a moan. Boys and girls, in fact everyone, hurried towards Rosalie, despite the sharp words from old Ninepins. "Thunder in Heaven, the machines have stopped. What's the matter?" he cried.
The machines stopped immediately. Everything was silent now, with the silence only interrupted by a moan. Boys and girls, basically everyone, rushed towards Rosalie, ignoring the harsh words from old Ninepins. "Goodness, the machines have stopped. What’s going on?" he shouted.
The girls crowded around Rosalie and lifted her to her feet.
The girls gathered around Rosalie and helped her stand up.
"What's the matter?" they asked.
"What's wrong?" they asked.
"It's my hand," she murmured; "I caught it in the machine. Oh!..."
"It's my hand," she whispered; "I got it caught in the machine. Oh!..."
Her face was very pale, her lips bloodless. Drops of blood were falling from her crushed hand. But upon examining it, it was found that only two fingers were hurt, one probably broken.
Her face was extremely pale, her lips devoid of color. Drops of blood were falling from her injured hand. However, upon closer inspection, it turned out that only two fingers were hurt, and one was likely broken.
Ninepins, who at first had felt pity for the girl, now began pushing those who surrounded her back to their places.
Ninepins, who at first felt sorry for the girl, now started pushing those around her back to their spots.
"Be off; go back to your work," he cried. "A lot of fuss about nothing."
"Get lost; go back to what you're doing," he shouted. "All this drama over nothing."
"Yes; it was a lot of fuss for nothing when you broke your leg, wasn't it?" cried out a voice.
"Yeah; it was a big deal for nothing when you broke your leg, wasn't it?" shouted a voice.
He glanced about to see who had spoken, but it was impossible to find out in the crowd. Then he shouted again:
He looked around to see who had said that, but it was impossible to figure it out in the crowd. Then he shouted again:
"Get back to your work. Hurry up!"
"Get back to work. Move it!"
Slowly they dispersed and Perrine, like the [Pg 123] others, was on her way back to her truck, when Ninepins called to her:
Slowly they scattered, and Perrine, like the [Pg 123] others, was heading back to her truck when Ninepins called out to her:
"Here, you new one, there; come here! Come on, quicker than that."
"Hey, you new one, over there; come here! Hurry up, faster than that."
She came back timidly, wondering why she was more guilty than the others who had also left their work. But she found that he did not wish to punish her.
She returned shyly, questioning why she felt more guilty than the others who had also abandoned their tasks. But she realized that he didn’t want to punish her.
"Take that young fool there to the foreman," he said.
"Take that young idiot over there to the foreman," he said.
"What do you call me a fool for?" cried Rosalie, raising her voice, for already the machines were in motion. "It wasn't my fault, was it?"
"What are you calling me a fool for?" shouted Rosalie, raising her voice, as the machines were already in motion. "It wasn't my fault, right?"
"Sure, it was your fault, clumsy." Then he added in a softer tone:
"Of course, it was your fault, clumsy." Then he added in a gentler tone:
"Does it hurt?"
"Does it sting?"
"Not so very much," replied Rosalie bravely.
"Not really that much," Rosalie replied confidently.
"Well, go on home; be off now."
"Okay, head on home; leave now."
Rosalie and Perrine went out together, Rosalie holding her wounded hand, which was the left, in her right hand.
Rosalie and Perrine went out together, with Rosalie holding her injured left hand in her right hand.
"Won't you lean on me, Rosalie?" asked little Perrine anxiously. "I am sure it must be dreadful."
"Would you lean on me, Rosalie?" little Perrine asked nervously. "I'm sure it must be terrible."
"No, I'm all right; thank you," said Rosalie. "At least I can walk."
"No, I'm good; thanks," Rosalie said. "At least I can walk."
"Well, then, it isn't much then, is it?" asked Perrine.
"Well, then, it isn't much, is it?" asked Perrine.
"One can't tell the first day. It's later that one suffers. I slipped, that's how it happened."
"One can't pinpoint the first day. It's later that you feel the pain. I slipped, that's how it all started."
"You must have been getting tired," said Perrine, thinking of her own feelings. [Pg 124]
"You must be getting tired," said Perrine, considering her own feelings. [Pg 124]
"Sure, it's always when one is tired that one is caught," said Rosalie. "We are quick and sharp first thing in the morning. I wonder what Aunt Zenobie will say!"
"Sure, it always happens when you're tired that you get caught," said Rosalie. "We're quick and sharp first thing in the morning. I wonder what Aunt Zenobie will say!"
"But it wasn't your fault," insisted Perrine.
"But it wasn't your fault," Perrine insisted.
"I know that," said Rosalie, ruefully. "Grandmother will believe that, but Aunt Zenobie won't. She'll say it's 'cause I don't want to work."
"I know that," Rosalie said sadly. "Grandma will believe it, but Aunt Zenobie won't. She'll say it's because I don't want to work."
On their way through the building several men stopped them to ask what was the matter. Some pitied Rosalie, but most of them listened indifferently, as though they were used to such accidents. They said that it was always so: one gets hurt the same as one falls sick; just a matter of chance, each in his turn, you today, and me tomorrow. But there were some who showed anger that such an accident could have occurred.
On their way through the building, several men stopped them to ask what was going on. Some felt sorry for Rosalie, but most listened with indifference, as if they were used to such incidents. They said it was always like this: getting hurt is just like getting sick; it's just a matter of chance, it's your turn today, and mine tomorrow. However, some were angry that such an accident could happen.
They came to a small outside building which was used for offices. They had to mount some wide steps which led to a porch. Talouel was standing on the porch, walking up and down with his hands in his pockets, his hat on his head. He seemed to be taking a general survey, like a captain on the bridge.
They arrived at a small outdoor building that served as offices. They had to climb some wide steps that led to a porch. Talouel was on the porch, pacing back and forth with his hands in his pockets and his hat on his head. He appeared to be surveying the scene, like a captain on the bridge.
"What's the matter now?" he cried, angrily, when he saw the two girls.
"What's going on now?" he yelled, upset, when he saw the two girls.
Rosalie showed him her bleeding hand.
Rosalie showed him her bleeding hand.

With Perrine's aid she got her handkerchief out of her pocket. Talouel strode up and down the [Pg 125] porch. After the handkerchief had been twisted around the wounded hand he came over to poor Rosalie and stood towering above her.
With Perrine's help, she pulled her handkerchief out of her pocket. Talouel walked back and forth on the [Pg 125] porch. After the handkerchief was wrapped around the injured hand, he came over to poor Rosalie and loomed over her.
"Empty your pockets," he ordered. She looked at him, not understanding.
"Empty your pockets," he said. She looked at him, confused.
"I say, take everything out of your pockets," he said again.
"I’m telling you, take everything out of your pockets," he said again.
She did what she was told, and drew from her pockets an assortment of things—a whistle made from a nut, some bones, a thimble, a stick of liquorice, three cents, and a little mirror.
She did what she was asked and pulled out an assortment of items from her pockets—a whistle made from a nut, some bones, a thimble, a stick of licorice, three cents, and a small mirror.
The bully at once seized the mirror.
The bully quickly grabbed the mirror.
"Ah, I was sure of it," he cried. "While you were looking at yourself in the glass a thread broke and your spool stopped. You tried to catch the time lost and that's how it happened."
"Ah, I knew it," he exclaimed. "While you were checking yourself out in the mirror, a thread snapped and your spool came to a halt. You tried to make up for the lost time, and that's how it went down."
"I did not look in my glass," said Rosalie.
"I didn't look in my mirror," said Rosalie.
"Bah! you're all the same. I know you. Now: what's the trouble?"
"Ugh! You're all just alike. I know how you are. So, what's going on?"
"I don't know, but my hand is crushed," said poor Rosalie, trying to keep back her tears.
"I don't know, but my hand is crushed," said poor Rosalie, struggling to hold back her tears.
"Well, and what do you want me to do?"
"Well, what do you want me to do?"
"Father Ninepins told me to come to you," said Rosalie.
"Father Ninepins asked me to come see you," said Rosalie.
"And you ... what's the matter with you?" he asked, turning to Perrine.
"And you ... what's wrong with you?" he asked, turning to Perrine.
"Nothing," she replied, disconcerted.
"Nothing," she said, unsettled.
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"Father Ninepins told her to bring me here," said Rosalie.
"Father Ninepins told her to bring me here," Rosalie said.
"Well, she can take you to Dr. Ruchon and let [Pg 126] him see it. But I'm going to look into this matter and find out if it is your fault, and if it is ... look out!"
"Well, she can take you to Dr. Ruchon and let [Pg 126] him check it out. But I'm going to investigate this situation and see if it's your fault, and if it is ... watch out!"
He spoke in a loud, bullying voice which could be heard throughout the offices.
He spoke in a loud, aggressive voice that could be heard all over the offices.
As the two girls were about to go M. Vulfran Paindavoine appeared, guiding himself with his hand along the wall.
As the two girls were about to leave, M. Vulfran Paindavoine showed up, feeling his way along the wall with his hand.
"What's it all about, Talouel? What's the matter here?"
"What's going on, Talouel? What's the issue here?"
"Nothing much, sir," replied the foreman. "One of the girls has hurt her hand."
"Not much, sir," replied the foreman. "One of the girls injured her hand."
"Where is she?"
"Where is she?"
"Here I am, Monsieur Vulfran," said Rosalie, going up to him.
"Here I am, Mr. Vulfran," said Rosalie, walking up to him.
"Why, it's Mother Françoise's granddaughter, Rosalie, isn't it?" asked the blind man.
"Isn't that Mother Françoise's granddaughter, Rosalie?" asked the blind man.
"Yes, it's me, Monsieur Vulfran," said Rosalie, beginning to cry. Harsh words had hardened her heart, but this tone of pity was too much for poor Rosalie.
"Yes, it's me, Mr. Vulfran," said Rosalie, starting to cry. Cruel words had toughened her heart, but this tone of sympathy was too overwhelming for poor Rosalie.
"What is the matter with your hand, my poor girl?" asked the blind man.
"What’s wrong with your hand, my poor girl?" asked the blind man.
"Oh, sir, I think my two fingers are broken," she said, "although I am not in much pain."
"Oh, sir, I think my two fingers are broken," she said, "but I'm not in much pain."
"Well, why are you crying?" asked M. Vulfran, tenderly.
"Well, why are you crying?" asked M. Vulfran gently.
"Because you speak so kindly to me."
"Because you talk to me so nicely."
Talouel shrugged his shoulders.
Talouel shrugged.
"Now go home at once," said M. Vulfran, "and I'll send the doctor to you." [Pg 127]
"Now go home right away," said M. Vulfran, "and I'll send the doctor to you." [Pg 127]
"Write a note to Dr. Ruchon," he said, turning to Talouel, "and tell him to call at Mother Françoise's house; say that the matter is urgent and he must go there at once."
"Write a note to Dr. Ruchon," he said, turning to Talouel, "and tell him to stop by Mother Françoise's house; say that it's urgent and he needs to go there right away."
"Do you want anyone to go with you?" he asked, addressing Rosalie.
"Do you want anyone to come with you?" he asked, looking at Rosalie.
"Oh, thank you, Monsieur Vulfran; I have a friend here with me," she replied.
"Oh, thank you, Mr. Vulfran; I have a friend here with me," she replied.
"She can go with you then, and tell your grandmother that you will be paid while you are away."
"She can go with you then and let your grandmother know that you'll be paid while you're gone."
It was Perrine now who felt like crying, but catching Talouel's glance, she stiffened. It was not until they had passed out of the yard that she betrayed her emotion.
It was Perrine who felt like crying, but when she caught Talouel's glance, she stiffened. It wasn't until they had left the yard that she revealed her emotions.
"Isn't Monsieur Vulfran kind?" she said.
"Isn't Mr. Vulfran nice?" she said.
"Yes," replied Rosalie; "he would be all right if he were alone, but with Skinny he can't be; he hasn't the time and he has a lot to think about."
"Yeah," Rosalie said, "he'd be fine if he were by himself, but with Skinny around, he can't be; he doesn't have the time and he has a lot on his mind."
"Well, he seemed very kind to you," said little Perrine.
"Well, he appeared really nice to you," said little Perrine.
"Oh, yes," Rosalie said, drawing herself up; "I make him think of his son. My mother was Monsieur Edmond's foster sister."
"Oh, yes," Rosalie said, standing tall; "I remind him of his son. My mom was Monsieur Edmond's foster sister."
"Does he think of his son?"
"Is he thinking about his son?"
"He thinks of nothing else."
"He's only thinking of that."
Everybody came to their doors as Rosalie and Perrine passed. Rosalie's handkerchief was covered with blood. Most of the people were merely curious, others felt sorry, others were angry, knowing that what had happened to this girl that day might happen the next day, at any moment, to their [Pg 128] fathers, husbands, and children. Was not everyone in Maraucourt employed at the factory?
Everybody came to their doors as Rosalie and Perrine walked by. Rosalie's handkerchief was soaked in blood. Most people were just curious, some felt pity, and others were angry, realizing that what had happened to this girl today could happen tomorrow, at any moment, to their [Pg 128] fathers, husbands, and children. Wasn’t everyone in Maraucourt working at the factory?
"You come on in with me," said Rosalie, when they reached the house; "then perhaps Aunt Zenobie won't say much."
"You come in with me," said Rosalie when they got to the house; "that way, maybe Aunt Zenobie won't say too much."
But Perrine's presence had no effect upon the terrible aunt. Seeing Rosalie arrive at such an unusual hour, and noticing that her hand was wrapped up, she cried out shrilly: "Now, then, you've gone and hurt yourself, you lazy bones. I bet you did it on purpose."
But Perrine's presence didn't affect the awful aunt at all. When she saw Rosalie show up at such an odd time and noticed her hand was wrapped up, she yelled sharply, "Well, look at you, you've hurt yourself, you lazy girl. I bet you did it on purpose."
"Oh, I'm goin' to be paid," retorted Rosalie, scornfully.
"Oh, I’m going to get paid," Rosalie replied, scornfully.
"You think so, do you?"
"You really think that?"
"Monsieur Vulfran told me that I should."
"Monsieur Vulfran told me I should."
But this information did not appease Aunt Zenobie. She continued to scold until Mother Françoise, leaving her store, came to see what was the matter. But the old grandmother, instead of showing anger, put her arms about Rosalie and said: "Oh, my dearie; you've gone and got hurt."
But this news didn’t calm Aunt Zenobie down. She kept scolding until Mother Françoise, leaving her shop, came to check what was going on. But instead of getting upset, the old grandmother wrapped her arms around Rosalie and said, "Oh, my dear; you've gotten hurt."
"Just a little, grandmother ... it's my fingers ... but it ain't much."
"Just a little, grandma ... it's my fingers ... but it's not a lot."
"We must have Dr. Ruchon."
"We need Dr. Ruchon."
"Monsieur Vulfran is going to send him here."
"Monsieur Vulfran is going to send him here."
Perrine was about to follow them into the house when Aunt Zenobie turned upon her and stopped her.
Perrine was about to go into the house with them when Aunt Zenobie turned to her and stopped her.
"What are you coming for?" she asked. "Do you think we need you to look after her?" [Pg 129]
"What are you here for?" she asked. "Do you really think we need you to take care of her?" [Pg 129]
"Thank you for coming," called out Rosalie to Perrine.
"Thanks for coming," Rosalie shouted to Perrine.
Perrine had nothing to do but to return to the factory, which she did. But just as she reached the gates a whistle announced that it was closing time. [Pg 130]
Perrine had no choice but to go back to the factory, so she did. But just as she got to the gates, a whistle signaled that it was closing time. [Pg 130]
CHAPTER XII
NEW SHOES
A DOZEN times during the day she had asked herself how she could possibly sleep in that room where she had been almost suffocated. She was sure that she would not be able to sleep any better that night, or the next, or the next.
A dozen times throughout the day, she wondered how she could possibly sleep in that room where she had nearly suffocated. She was convinced that she wouldn’t be able to sleep any better that night, or the next, or the one after that.
And if she could not find rest after a hard day's work, whatever would happen to her?
And if she couldn't find peace after a long day at work, what would happen to her?
In her little mind she weighed all the consequences of this terrible question. If she had not the strength to do her work she would be sent away from the factory, and that would be the end of all her hopes. She would be ill and there would be no one to help her, and she would have to lie down at the foot of a tree and die.
In her small mind, she considered all the outcomes of this awful question. If she didn't have the strength to do her job, she would be sent away from the factory, and that would be the end of all her hopes. She would be sick, and there would be no one to help her, forcing her to lie down at the base of a tree and die.
It is true that unless she wished she was not obliged to occupy the bed that she had paid for, but where would she find another, and what would she say to Rosalie? How could she say in a nice way that what was good for others was not good for her, and when they knew how disgusted she had been, how would they treat her? She might create such ill feeling that she would be forced to leave the factory. [Pg 131]
It’s true that unless she wanted to, she didn’t have to sleep in the bed she had paid for, but where would she find another one, and what would she tell Rosalie? How could she politely explain that what worked for others didn’t work for her, and knowing how disgusted she felt, how would they treat her? She might cause so much bad blood that she’d have to leave the factory. [Pg 131]
The day had passed without her having come to a decision.
The day went by without her making a decision.
But now that Rosalie had hurt her hand the situation was changed. Poor Rosalie would probably have to stay in bed for several days, and she would not know what happened in the house at the end of the yard. She would not know who slept in the room or who did not; consequently she need fear no questions. And, on the other hand, as none of the girls in the room knew who the new lodger for the night had been, neither would they bother about her; it might very well be someone who had decided to find a lodging elsewhere.
But now that Rosalie had injured her hand, everything changed. Poor Rosalie would likely have to stay in bed for a few days, and she wouldn’t know what was happening in the house at the end of the yard. She wouldn’t know who slept in the room or who didn’t; therefore, she wouldn’t have to worry about any questions. On the flip side, since none of the girls in the room knew who the new guest for the night was, they wouldn’t pay much attention to her either; it could very well be someone who chose to find a place to stay elsewhere.
Reasoning thus, she decided quickly that she would go and sleep in her new little home. How good it would be to sleep there—nothing to fear from anyone, a roof to cover her head, without counting the enjoyment of living in a house of one's own.
Reasoning this way, she quickly decided that she would go and sleep in her new little home. How nice it would be to sleep there—nothing to fear from anyone, a roof over her head, not to mention the pleasure of living in a house of her own.
The matter was quite decided, and after having been to the baker's to buy another half a pound of bread for her supper, instead of returning to Mother Françoise's she again took the road that she had taken early that morning.
The decision was clear, and after going to the bakery to buy another half a pound of bread for her dinner, instead of going back to Mother Françoise's, she took the same path she had taken earlier that morning.
She slipped behind the hedge as the factory hands who lived outside Maraucourt came tramping along the road on their way home. She did not wish to be seen by them. While she waited for them to pass she gathered a quantity of rushes and ferns and made a broom. Her new home was clean and comfortable, but with a little attention it could be [Pg 132] made more so, and she would pick a lot of dried ferns and make a good soft bed to lie upon.
She ducked behind the hedge as the factory workers living outside Maraucourt walked down the road on their way home. She didn’t want them to see her. While she waited for them to pass, she gathered a bunch of rushes and ferns and made a broom. Her new home was clean and cozy, but with a bit of effort, it could be [Pg 132] even better, and she planned to collect a lot of dried ferns to create a nice soft bed to lie on.
Forgetting her fatigue, she quickly tied the broom together with some wisps of straw and fastened it to a stick. No less quickly a bunch of ferns was arranged in a mass so that she could easily carry them to her hut.
Forgetting her tiredness, she quickly tied the broom together with some strands of straw and attached it to a stick. Just as quickly, she gathered a bunch of ferns into a bundle so she could easily carry them to her hut.
The road was now deserted as far as she could see. Hoisting the bed of ferns on her back and taking the broom in her hands, she ran down the hill and across the road. When she came to the narrow path she had to slacken her speed, for the ferns caught in the branches and she could not pass without going down on her knees.
The road was now empty as far as she could see. Carrying the bundle of ferns on her back and holding the broom in her hands, she hurried down the hill and across the road. When she reached the narrow path, she had to slow down because the ferns got tangled in the branches, and she couldn’t get through without dropping to her knees.
Upon arriving at the island, she began at once to do her housework. She threw away the old ferns, then commenced to sweep everywhere, the roof, the walls and the ground.
Upon arriving at the island, she immediately started her housework. She tossed out the old ferns and then began sweeping everywhere: the roof, the walls, and the ground.
As she looked out over the pond and saw the reeds growing thickly, a bright idea came to her. She needed some shoes. One does not go about a deserted island in leather shoes. She knew how to plait, and she would make a pair of soles with the reeds and get a little canvas for the tops and tie them on with ribbon.
As she gazed out at the pond and noticed the thick reeds, a great idea popped into her head. She realized she needed some shoes. You can't walk around a deserted island in leather shoes. She was skilled at braiding, so she decided to weave some soles from the reeds and use a bit of canvas for the tops, tying them on with ribbon.
As soon as she had finished her sweeping she ran out to the pond and picked a quantity of the most flexible reeds and carried them back to the door of her hut and commenced to work. But after she had made a plait of reeds about a yard long she found that this sole that she was making would be [Pg 133] too light; because it was too hollow, there would be no solidity, and that before plaiting the reeds they would have to undergo a preparation which in crushing the fibres would transform them into coarse strings.
As soon as she finished sweeping, she ran out to the pond, collected a bunch of flexible reeds, and brought them back to her hut's door to start working. However, after she had braided about a yard of reeds, she realized that the sole she was creating would be [Pg 133] too light; it was too hollow, lacking any solidity, and that before braiding the reeds, they needed to be processed to crush the fibers, turning them into coarse strings.
However, this did not stop her. Now she needed a hammer, of course she could not find one, but what she did find was a big round stone, which served her purpose very well indeed. Then she commenced to beat the reeds. Night came on while she was still at work, and she went to sleep dreaming of the beautiful sandals tied with blue ribbons which she would have, for she did not doubt but that she would succeed with what she had undertaken ... if not the first time, well, then the second or the third ... or the tenth.
However, this didn't stop her. Now she needed a hammer; of course, she couldn't find one, but what she did find was a big round stone, which worked for her purpose just fine. Then she started to hit the reeds. Night fell while she was still at it, and she went to sleep dreaming of the beautiful sandals tied with blue ribbons that she would have, for she had no doubt that she would succeed in what she had set out to do... if not the first time, then the second or the third... or the tenth.
By the next evening she had plaited enough to begin the soles, and the following day, having bought a curved awl for the price of one sou, some thread for one sou, a piece of ribbon for the same price, a small piece of rough canvas for four sous, in all seven sous, which was all that she could spend if she did not wish to go without bread on the Saturday, she tried to make a sole like those worn on shoes. The first one that she made was almost round. This was not exactly the shape of the foot. The second one, to which she gave much more attention, seemed to resemble nothing at all; the third was a little better, but finally the fourth, which, with some practice, she had managed to tighten in [Pg 134] the center and draw in at the heel, could pass for a sole.
By the next evening, she had braided enough to start on the soles, and the following day, after buying a curved awl for one sou, some thread for one sou, a piece of ribbon for the same price, and a small piece of rough canvas for four sous, she spent a total of seven sous, which was all she could afford if she didn't want to go without bread on Saturday. She tried to make a sole like the ones on shoes. The first one she made was almost round, which wasn't quite the right shape for a foot. The second one, to which she paid a lot more attention, didn’t really resemble anything; the third was a bit better, but finally, with some practice, the fourth one, which she managed to tighten in [Pg 134] the center and draw in at the heel, could actually pass for a sole.
Once more she had proved that with a little perseverance, a little will, one can do what one wants, even if at first it seems impossible. And she had done this with scarcely anything, a few sous, with no tools, with hardly anything at her command. She was really very happy and she considered that her work was very successful.
Once again, she had shown that with a bit of determination and willpower, you can achieve what you want, even if it seems impossible at first. And she had done this with hardly anything—just a few coins, no tools, barely anything at her disposal. She felt truly happy and believed that her work was very successful.
Now what she needed most to finish her sandals were scissors. They would cost so much to buy she would have to manage without them. Fortunately she had her knife, and with the help of a stone to sharpen the point she could make it fine enough to trim the canvas.
Now what she needed most to finish her sandals was scissors. They would cost too much to buy, so she would have to get by without them. Fortunately, she had her knife, and with a stone to sharpen the point, she could make it sharp enough to trim the canvas.
But the cutting of the pieces of canvas she found quite a difficult matter. Finally she accomplished it, and on the following Saturday morning she had the satisfaction of going forth shod in a nice pair of gray canvas shoes, tied with blue ribbons crossed over her stockings.
But cutting the pieces of canvas turned out to be quite a challenge for her. In the end, she managed it, and on the following Saturday morning, she felt satisfied stepping out in a nice pair of gray canvas shoes, tied with blue ribbons crossed over her stockings.
While she had been working on her shoes (the work had taken four evenings and three mornings beginning at the break of day), she had wondered what she should do with her leather shoes while she was away from the hut. She had no fear that they would be stolen by anyone, for no one came to the place, but then the rats might eat them. So as to prevent this she would put them in a place where the rats could not get at them.
While she had been working on her shoes (the work had taken four evenings and three mornings starting at dawn), she wondered what she should do with her leather shoes while she was away from the hut. She wasn't worried about anyone stealing them since no one came to the place, but she thought the rats might eat them. To prevent this, she decided to put them somewhere the rats couldn't reach.
CHAPTER XIII
STRANGE HOUSEKEEPING
ALTHOUGH she was very proud of her shoes, she was rather anxious as to how she would conduct herself while wearing them at work. While she loaded her truck or pushed it along she was continually looking down at her feet.
ALTHOUGH she was really proud of her shoes, she was quite anxious about how she would carry herself while wearing them at work. As she loaded her truck or pushed it along, she kept glancing down at her feet.
By doing so she would probably attract the attention of the other girls. This is exactly what did happen. Several of her comrades noticed them and complimented her.
By doing this, she would likely catch the attention of the other girls. That's exactly what happened. Several of her friends noticed them and praised her.
"Where did you buy those shoes?" one asked.
"Where did you get those shoes?" one asked.
"They are not shoes; they are sandals," corrected Perrine.
"They're not shoes; they're sandals," Perrine corrected.
"No, they are not; they are shoes," said the girl; "but whatever they are they sure are pretty. Where did you buy them?"
"No, they're not; they're shoes," said the girl. "But no matter what they are, they sure are pretty. Where did you get them?"
"I made them myself with plaited reeds and four cents worth of canvas," replied Perrine.
"I made them myself with woven reeds and four cents' worth of canvas," replied Perrine.
"They are beautiful."
"They're beautiful."
The success she had made of her shoes decided her to undertake another task. She had thought several times of doing it, but it was much more difficult, or so she thought, and might mean too much expense. She wanted to make a chemise to replace the only one which she possessed. For it was very [Pg 137] inconvenient to take off this only garment to wash it and then wait until it was dry to put it on again. She needed two yards of calico, and she wondered how much it would cost. And how would she cut the goods when she had them? These were very difficult questions to answer. She certainly had something to think about.
The success she had with her shoes motivated her to take on another project. She had considered it multiple times, but it seemed much harder, or so she believed, and might cost too much. She wanted to make a chemise to replace the only one she had. It was very [Pg 137] inconvenient to take off this sole garment to wash it, then wait for it to dry before putting it back on. She needed two yards of calico and wondered how much it would cost. And how would she cut the fabric once she had it? These were tough questions to figure out. She definitely had a lot to think about.
She wondered if it would not be wiser to begin by making a print dress to replace her waist and skirt, which was worn more than ever now, as she had to sleep in it. It could last a very little while longer. When it was finished, how would she go out? For her daily bread, as much as for the success of her future plans, she must continue to be admitted to the factory.
She wondered if it would be smarter to start by making a printed dress to replace her waist and skirt, which were more worn out now that she had to sleep in them. They could only last for a little while longer. Once it was done, how would she go out? For her daily survival, as much as for the success of her future plans, she needed to keep getting into the factory.
Yet on the Saturday evening when she had the three francs in her hand which she had earned for the week's work, she could not resist the temptation of a chemise. She still considered a waist and skirt of the utmost utility, but then a chemise also was indispensable, and besides there were many arguments in favor of the chemise—cleanliness in which she had been brought up, self-respect. Finally the chemise won the day. She would mend her waist and skirt; as the material had formerly been very strong, it would still hold a few more darns.
Yet on the Saturday evening when she had three francs in her hand that she had earned for the week's work, she couldn't resist the temptation of a chemise. She still thought a waist and skirt were very useful, but a chemise was also essential. Besides, there were plenty of good reasons for getting a chemise—cleanliness, which she had been taught, and self-respect. In the end, the chemise won out. She decided she would mend her waist and skirt; since the fabric had once been very strong, it could still handle a few more repairs.
Every day at the luncheon hour she went to Mother Françoise's house to ask news of Rosalie. Sometimes news was given to her, sometimes not, according to whether it was the grandmother or the aunt whom she saw. [Pg 138]
Every day at lunchtime, she went to Mother Françoise's house to check in on Rosalie. Sometimes she got updates, and sometimes she didn’t, depending on whether she spoke to the grandmother or the aunt. [Pg 138]
On her way to inquire for Rosalie she passed a little store which was divided into two sections. On one side newspapers, pictures and songs were sold, and on the other linens, calicos and prints. Perrine had often looked in this store. How nice it would be to go in and have them cut off as much material as she wished! Sometimes, when she had been looking in the window, pretending to look at the newspapers or a song, she had seen girls from the factory enter and come out shortly after with parcels carefully wrapped up, which they held clasped tightly to them. She had thought then that such pleasure was not for her ... at least not then.
On her way to ask about Rosalie, she passed a small store that was divided into two sections. On one side, they sold newspapers, pictures, and songs, while on the other side, they had linens, calicos, and prints. Perrine had often glanced into this store. It would be so nice to go in and have them cut as much fabric as she wanted! Sometimes, while she was peering in the window, pretending to look at the newspapers or a song, she had seen factory girls go in and come out shortly after with parcels carefully wrapped up, which they held tightly against themselves. She had thought then that such enjoyment was not meant for her... at least not at that time.
Now she could enter the store if she wished, for she had three silver coins in her hand. She went in.
Now she could go into the store if she wanted, because she had three silver coins in her hand. She went in.
"What is it you want, mademoiselle?" asked a little old woman politely, with a pleasant smile.
"What do you need, miss?" asked a little old woman politely, with a friendly smile.
"Will you please tell me what is the price of calico the yard ... the cheapest?" asked Perrine timidly.
"Could you please tell me what the price is for calico by the yard... the cheapest?" asked Perrine shyly.
"I have it at forty centimes the yard," said the old woman.
"I have it at forty cents a yard," said the old woman.
Perrine gave a sigh of relief.
Perrine let out a sigh of relief.
"Will you cut me two yards, please?" she said.
"Could you cut me two yards, please?" she asked.
"It won't wear very well ... but the sixty centimes...."
"It won't hold up very well ... but the sixty centimes...."
"The forty centime one will do, thank you," said little Perrine.
"The forty-centime one will work, thanks," said little Perrine.
"As you like," said the old woman. "I wouldn't like you to come back after and say...." [Pg 139]
"As you wish," said the old woman. "I wouldn't want you to come back later and say...." [Pg 139]

The old woman cut off two yards, and Perrine noticed that it was not white nor shiny like the one she had admired in the window.
The old woman cut off two yards, and Perrine realized it wasn't white or shiny like the one she had admired in the window.
"Any more?" asked the shopkeeper when she had torn the calico with a sharp, dry rip.
"Any more?" asked the shopkeeper when she had ripped the calico with a sharp, dry sound.
"I want some thread also," said Perrine; "a spool of white, number forty."
"I also want some thread," said Perrine, "a spool of white, number forty."
Now it was Perrine's turn to leave the store with her little newspaper parcel hugged tightly to her heart. Out of her three francs (sixty centimes) she had spent eighteen, so there still remained forty-two until the following Saturday. She would have to spend twenty sous for bread, so that left her fourteen sous for extras.
Now it was Perrine's turn to leave the store with her little newspaper package held tightly to her heart. Out of her three francs (sixty centimes), she had spent eighteen, leaving her with forty-two until the following Saturday. She would need to spend twenty sous on bread, which left her with fourteen sous for extras.
She ran back all the way to her little island. When she reached her cabin she was out of breath, but that did not prevent her from beginning her work at once. She had some time ago decided upon the shape she would give her chemise. She would make it quite straight, first, because that was the simplest and the easiest way for one who had never cut out anything before and who had no scissors, and secondly, because she could use the string that was in her old one for this new one.
She ran all the way back to her little island. When she got to her cabin, she was out of breath, but that didn’t stop her from starting her work right away. She had decided some time ago what shape she wanted for her chemise. She would make it straight, first because it was the simplest and easiest option for someone who had never cut anything out before and didn’t have any scissors, and second because she could use the string from her old one for the new one.
Everything went very well; to begin with, there was no cutting in the straight piece. Perhaps there was nothing to admire in her work but at any rate she did not have to do it over again. But when the time came for shaping the openings for [Pg 140] the head and arms then she experienced difficulties! She had only a knife to do the cutting and she was so afraid that she would tear the calico. With a trembling hand she took the risk. At last it was finished, and on Tuesday morning she would be able to go to the factory wearing a chemise earned by her own work, cut and sewn by her own hands.
Everything went really well; to start with, there were no mistakes in the straight piece. There might not have been much to admire in her work, but at least she didn’t have to redo it. However, when it was time to shape the openings for [Pg 140] the head and arms, she faced some challenges! She only had a knife for cutting, and she was so worried about tearing the calico. With a shaking hand, she took the leap. Finally, it was done, and on Tuesday morning, she would be able to go to the factory wearing a chemise made by her own effort, cut and sewn with her own hands.
That day when she went to Mother Françoise's; it was Rosalie who came to meet her with her arm in a sling.
That day when she went to Mother Françoise's, Rosalie was the one who came to greet her, with her arm in a sling.
"Are you better?" asked Perrine.
"Are you feeling better?" asked Perrine.
"No, but they let me get up and they said that I could come out in the yard," replied Rosalie.
"No, but they allowed me to get up and said I could go out in the yard," replied Rosalie.
Perrine was very pleased to see her friend again and asked all kinds of questions, but Rosalie seemed rather reserved. Perrine could not understand this attitude.
Perrine was really happy to see her friend again and asked all kinds of questions, but Rosalie seemed pretty distant. Perrine couldn't figure out why she was acting this way.
"Where are you living now?" asked Rosalie.
"Where are you living now?" Rosalie asked.
Fearing to say where, Perrine evaded a direct answer to this question.
Fearing to reveal where, Perrine avoided giving a straight answer to this question.
"It was too expensive for me here," she said, "and I had so little money left for food and other things."
"It was too expensive for me here," she said, "and I had so little money left for food and other necessities."
"Well, did you find anything cheaper elsewhere?"
"Well, did you find anything less expensive anywhere else?"
"I don't have to pay."
"I don't need to pay."
"Oh!..."
"Oh wow!"
She looked narrowly at Perrine, then her curiosity got the better of her.
She eyed Perrine closely, then her curiosity took over.
Again Perrine could not give a direct answer.
Again, Perrine couldn't give a straight answer.
"I'll tell you that later," she said.
"I'll tell you that later," she said.
"Oh, when you like," replied Rosalie carelessly, "only let me tell you this, if you see Aunt Zenobie in the yard or at the door you had better not come in. She doesn't want to see you here. If you come it is better to come in the evening, then she ... she is busy."
"Oh, whenever you want," Rosalie replied nonchalantly, "but let me give you this advice: if you see Aunt Zenobie in the yard or at the door, you'd be better off not coming in. She doesn’t want to see you here. If you do come, it’s better to come in the evening; then she ... she is busy."
Perrine went to the factory very saddened by this welcome. What had she done that she could not go into the house? All day long she remained under the impression that she had offended them. When evening came and she found herself alone in the cabin having nothing to do for the first time in eight days, she was even more depressed. Then she thought that she would go and walk in the fields that surrounded her little island, for she had not yet had time to do this.
Perrine went to the factory feeling very sad about this reception. What had she done that made her unable to enter the house? All day long, she felt like she had upset them. When evening arrived and she found herself alone in the cabin with nothing to do for the first time in eight days, her mood worsened. Then she decided to take a walk in the fields surrounding her little island, as she hadn't had the chance to do that yet.
It was a beautiful evening. She wandered around the pond, walking in the high grass that had not been trodden by anyone. She looked across the water at her little home which seemed almost hidden amongst the trees. The birds and beasts could not suspect that it was the work of man behind which he could lie in ambush with his gun.
It was a lovely evening. She strolled around the pond, walking through the tall grass that hadn't been trampled by anyone. She gazed across the water at her small home, which appeared almost concealed among the trees. The birds and animals couldn't have imagined that it was human-made, behind which one could lie in wait with a gun.
At that moment she heard a noise at her feet which frightened her and a water hen jumped into the water, terrified. Then looking about her she saw a nest made of grass and feathers in which were ten white eggs, dirty little eggs with small dark spots. [Pg 142]
At that moment, she heard a noise at her feet that scared her, and a water hen jumped into the water, frightened. Then, looking around, she saw a nest made of grass and feathers with ten white eggs in it, dirty little eggs with small dark spots. [Pg 142]
Instead of being placed on the ground amongst the grass the nest was floating on the water. She examined it but without touching it, and noticed that it was made in a way to go up and down according to the flow of the water, and was so surrounded with reeds that neither the current nor the wind could carry it away.
Instead of sitting on the ground among the grass, the nest was floating on the water. She looked at it without touching it and saw that it was designed to move up and down with the flow of the water, and it was surrounded by reeds in such a way that neither the current nor the wind could sweep it away.
The mother hen, anxious, took up her position at a distance and stayed there. Perrine hid herself in the high grass and waited to see if she would come back to her nest.
The anxious mother hen took her position a short distance away and stayed there. Perrine hid in the tall grass and waited to see if she would return to her nest.
As she did not return, she went on with her walk, and again and again the rustling of her dress frightened other birds. The water hens, so lissom in their escape, ran to the floating leaves of the water lilies without going under. She saw birds everywhere.
As she didn't come back, she continued her walk, and over and over, the rustling of her dress scared other birds away. The water hens, so quick in their escape, darted to the floating leaves of the water lilies without diving under. She noticed birds all around her.
When an hour later she returned to her little home the hut was hidden half in the shadows of night. It was so quiet and pretty she thought, and how pleased she was that she had shown as much intelligence as these birds ... to make her nest here.
When she got back to her small home an hour later, the hut was partly hidden in the shadows of the night. It was so quiet and lovely, she thought, and how happy she was that she had been as smart as those birds ... to make her nest here.
With Perrine, as with many little children, it was the events of the day which shaped her dreams by night. The unhappiness through which she had passed the last few months had often colored her dreams, and many times since her troubles had commenced, she had awakened in the night with the perspiration pouring off her. Her sleep was [Pg 143] disturbed with nightmares caused by the miseries she had experienced in the day.
With Perrine, like with many young kids, it was the day's events that influenced her dreams at night. The sadness she had felt over the past few months often tinted her dreams, and many times since her troubles began, she had woken up in the night sweating heavily. Her sleep was [Pg 143] interrupted by nightmares stemming from the hardships she had faced during the day.
Now since she had been at Maraucourt and had new hopes and was at work, the nightmares had been less frequent and so she was not so sad.
Now that she had been at Maraucourt, had new hopes, and was working, the nightmares had become less frequent, and she wasn't as sad.
Now she thought of what she was going to do at the factory the next day, of the skirt and waist that she would make, of her underwear.
Now she thought about what she would do at the factory the next day, the skirt and top she would make, and her underwear.
Now on this particular evening after she had wandered over the fields surrounding her home and had entered her little nest to go to sleep, strange visions passed before her sleepy eyes. She thought that she was walking about the field exploring, and came upon a great big kitchen, a wonderful kitchen like in castles, and there were a number of little dwarfs of the most diabolical shapes, sitting around a big table before a blazing fire; some of them were breaking eggs, others were beating them up until they were white and frothy; and some of these eggs were as large as melons and others were as small as a little pea, and the dwarfs made the most extraordinary dishes from them. They seemed to know the every kind of dish that could be made with eggs,—boiled eggs with cheese and butter; with tomatoes; poached; fried eggs; various omelettes with ham and kidney, jam or rum; the rum set afire and flaming with sparkling lights. And then there were more important dishes still which only the head cooks were handling ... pastries and delicious creams.
Now on this particular evening, after she had wandered through the fields surrounding her home and entered her cozy little nest to sleep, strange visions appeared before her sleepy eyes. She thought she was exploring the fields and stumbled upon an enormous kitchen, a magnificent kitchen like those in castles, where a number of little dwarfs with the most unusual shapes sat around a big table in front of a roaring fire. Some were cracking eggs, while others whipped them up until they were white and frothy. Some of these eggs were as big as melons, while others were as small as peas, and the dwarfs created the most incredible dishes from them. They seemed to know every kind of dish that could be made with eggs—boiled eggs with cheese and butter, with tomatoes; poached; fried eggs; various omelets with ham and kidney, jam, or rum; the rum ignited and flaming with sparkling lights. And then there were even fancier dishes that only the head cooks were preparing... pastries and delicious creams.
Now and again she half woke and she tried to [Pg 144] banish the stupid dream but it came again and the elfs still went on doing their fantastic work, so that when the factory whistle sounded she was still watching them prepare some chocolate creams which she could almost taste in her mouth.
Now and then she would half-wake and try to [Pg 144] get rid of the silly dream, but it returned, and the elves kept on doing their amazing work. So when the factory whistle went off, she was still watching them make chocolate creams that she could almost taste in her mouth.
Then she knew that what had impressed her most during her walk was not the beauty of the night but simply those eggs which she had seen in the nest, which had told her stomach that for fourteen days she had eaten only bread and water. These eggs had made her dream of the elfs and all those delicious things that they were making; she was hungry for good things and she had found it out through her dream.
Then she realized that what had struck her most during her walk wasn't the beauty of the night but those eggs she had seen in the nest, which reminded her stomach that for fourteen days she had only eaten bread and water. Those eggs had made her dream about the elves and all the delicious things they were making; she was craving good food, and she discovered that through her dream.
Why had she not taken those eggs, or at least some of them, they did not belong to anyone for the duck was wild? Of course as she had no saucepan or frying pan or any kitchen utensils whatever, she could not prepare any of the dishes that she had seen made before her dream eyes. But there, that was the best about eggs, they could be used without any very skillful preparation; a lighted match put to a little heap of dry wood and then she could cook them hard or soft, how she liked, in the hot ashes. And she would buy a saucepan or a pan as soon as possible.
Why hadn’t she taken those eggs, or at least some of them? They didn’t belong to anyone since the duck was wild. Of course, since she didn’t have a saucepan, frying pan, or any kitchen tools at all, she couldn’t make any of the dishes she had watched being prepared in her dreams. But that was the great thing about eggs; they could be used without much skill. She could just light a match to a small pile of dry wood, and then she could cook them however she liked—hard or soft—in the hot ashes. She would buy a saucepan or a pan as soon as she could.
Several times this idea came to her while she was at work that day until finally she decided to buy a box of matches and a cent's worth of salt. As soon as she had made her purchases she ran back to her hut. [Pg 145]
Several times this idea came to her while she was at work that day until finally she decided to buy a box of matches and a penny's worth of salt. As soon as she had made her purchases, she ran back to her hut. [Pg 145]
She had been too interested in the place where she had discovered the nest not to be able to find it again. The mother was not occupying the nest but she had been there during the day because Perrine saw now that instead of ten eggs there were eleven, which proved that she had not finished laying.
She was too curious about the spot where she found the nest to not be able to locate it again. The mother wasn't in the nest, but she had been there earlier in the day because Perrine now noticed that instead of ten eggs, there were eleven, indicating that she hadn’t finished laying.
Here was a good chance for her to help herself. In the first place the eggs were fresh, and then if she only took five or six, the duck, who did not know how to count, would not notice that any one had been there.
Here was a great opportunity for her to help herself. First of all, the eggs were fresh, and if she only took five or six, the duck, who couldn't count, wouldn't realize that someone had been there.
A short time ago Perrine would not have had any scruples and she would have quickly emptied the nest, without a thought, but the sorrows that she had experienced had made her very thoughtful for the griefs of others; in this same manner her love for Palikare had made her feel an affection for all animals that she had not known in her early childhood.
A little while ago, Perrine wouldn’t have thought twice and would have quickly emptied the nest without a second thought. But the hardships she had gone through made her more considerate of others’ pain; similarly, her love for Palikare had sparked a compassion for all animals that she hadn’t felt in her early childhood.
After she had taken the eggs she wondered where she could cook them; naturally this could not be done in the cabin for the slightest wreath of smoke which would emerge from it would indicate to anyone who saw it that someone was living there.
After she took the eggs, she wondered where she could cook them; of course, she couldn’t do it in the cabin because even the slightest wisp of smoke coming from it would signal to anyone who saw it that someone was living there.
There was a gypsy camp quite near which she passed by to get to her island, and a little smoke coming from there would attract no attention.
There was a nearby gypsy camp that she passed on her way to her island, and a small amount of smoke coming from there wouldn't raise any eyebrows.
She quickly got together some wood and lighted it; soon she had a fire in the ashes of which she cooked one of her eggs. She lacked an egg cup but what did that matter? A little hole made in [Pg 146] a piece of bread could hold the egg. In a few minutes she had the satisfaction of dipping a piece of bread in her egg, which was cooked to perfection. It seemed to her as she took the first mouthful that she had never eaten anything so good.
She quickly gathered some wood and lit it; soon she had a fire in the ashes where she cooked one of her eggs. She didn’t have an egg cup, but what did that matter? A small hole made in [Pg 146] a piece of bread could hold the egg. In a few minutes, she enjoyed dipping a piece of bread into her egg, which was cooked just right. It felt to her as she took the first bite that she had never eaten anything so delicious.
When she had finished her supper she wondered how she should use the remainder of her eggs. She would have to use them sparingly for she might not be able to get any more for a long time. A hot soup with an egg broken into it would be very good.
When she finished her dinner, she thought about how to use the rest of her eggs. She would have to be careful with them because she might not be able to get more for a while. A hot soup with an egg cracked into it would be really nice.
As the idea of having some soup came into her head, it was almost immediately followed by the regret that she could not have it. The success of her canvas shoes and her underwear had inspired her with a certain amount of confidence. She had proved that one can do a great deal if one perseveres, but she had not enough confidence to imagine that she could ever make a saucepan for her soup or a metal or wooden spoon, and if she waited until she had the money required to buy these utensils, she would have to content herself with the smell of the soup that came to her as she passed by the open doors.
As soon as the thought of having some soup crossed her mind, she immediately felt regret that she couldn't have any. The success of her canvas shoes and underwear had given her some confidence. She had shown that you can achieve a lot if you stick with it, but she didn't have enough confidence to believe she could ever make a saucepan for her soup or a metal or wooden spoon. If she waited until she had enough money to buy these utensils, she'd have to settle for just smelling the soup wafting from the open doors as she walked by.
She was telling herself this as she went to work, but just before she reached the village she saw a heap of rubbish by the side of the road and amongst the debris she noticed some tin cans which had been used for potted meat, fish and vegetables. There were different shapes, some large, some small, some high, some low.
She was reminding herself of this as she headed to work, but right before she got to the village, she spotted a pile of trash by the side of the road and, among the junk, she noticed some tin cans that had been used for potted meat, fish, and vegetables. They came in various shapes: some large, some small, some tall, some short.
Noticing how shiny they were on the surface, [Pg 147] she instinctively stopped; she had not a moment's hesitation. The saucepans, dishes, forks, spoons which she lacked were all here; she could have a whole array of kitchen utensils; she had only to make her choice. With a bound she was across the road; quickly picking out four cans she ran back and hid them behind a hedge so that when evening came she would be able to find them.
Noticing how shiny they were on the surface, [Pg 147] she instinctively stopped without a moment's hesitation. The pots, plates, forks, and spoons she didn't have were all here; she could get a whole selection of kitchen tools; she just had to choose. With a quick leap, she dashed across the road, quickly grabbed four cans, and ran back to hide them behind a hedge so she could find them in the evening.
When evening came she found her treasures and made for her home.
When evening arrived, she gathered her treasures and headed home.
She did not wish to make a noise on her island any more than she wished smoke to be seen, so at the end of her day's work she went to her gypsy's camp hoping that she might find a tool or something that would serve her for a hammer with which to flatten the tins that were to be used for plates, saucepans, spoons, etc.
She didn't want to make any noise on her island any more than she wanted smoke to be noticed, so at the end of her day's work, she went to her gypsy camp hoping to find a tool or something that could work as a hammer to flatten the tins that would be used for plates, saucepans, spoons, and so on.
She found that it was a very difficult task to make a spoon. It took her no less than three days to do so, and when it was done, she was not at all sure that if she had shown it to anyone, he would have recognized it for a spoon. But she had made something that served her purpose, that was enough; besides, she ate alone and there would be no one to notice her utensils.
She realized that making a spoon was really hard. It took her at least three days to finish it, and when she was done, she doubted anyone would even recognize it as a spoon if she showed it to them. But she had made something that served her purpose, and that was enough; plus, she ate alone, so no one would notice her utensils.
Now for the soup for which she longed! All she wanted was butter and sorrel. She would have to buy butter and naturally as she couldn't make milk she would have to buy that also.
Now for the soup she craved! All she wanted was butter and sorrel. She would have to buy butter, and of course, since she couldn't make milk, she would have to buy that too.
The sorrel she would find wild in the fields and she could also find wild carrots and oyster plants. [Pg 148] They were not so good as the cultivated vegetables but they would suit her very well indeed.
The sorrel she would find growing wild in the fields, along with wild carrots and oyster plants. [Pg 148] They weren’t as good as the farm-grown veggies, but they would work just fine for her.
She not only had eggs and vegetables for her dinner, and her pots and pans, but there were fish in the pond and if she were sharp enough to catch them she would have fish too.
She had not only eggs and vegetables for dinner, and her pots and pans, but there were also fish in the pond, and if she was quick enough to catch them, she would have fish too.
She needed a line and some worms. She had a long piece of string left over from the piece she had bought for her shoes and she had only to spend one sou for some hooks, then with a piece of horse hair she could pick up outside the blacksmith's door, she would have a line good enough to catch several kinds of fish; if the best in the pond passed disdainfully before her simple bait then she would have to be satisfied with little ones. [Pg 149]
She needed a fishing line and some worms. She had a long piece of string leftover from what she bought for her shoes and only had to spend one sou on some hooks. Then, with a piece of horsehair she could pick up outside the blacksmith's door, she would have a line good enough to catch several types of fish. If the best fish in the pond swam past her simple bait without a second glance, she'd have to be okay with the smaller ones. [Pg 149]
CHAPTER XIV
A BANQUET IN THE HUT
PERRINE was so busy of an evening that she let an entire week pass before she again went to see Rosalie. However, one of the girls at the factory who lodged with Mother Françoise had brought her news of her friend. Perrine, as well as being busy, had been afraid that she might see that terrible Aunt Zenobie and so she had let the days pass.
PERRINE was so busy in the evenings that she let a whole week go by before she went to see Rosalie again. However, one of the girls at the factory who lived with Mother Françoise had brought her news about her friend. Perrine, besides being busy, was also worried she might run into that awful Aunt Zenobie, which is why she let the days slip by.
Then one evening after work she thought that she would not return at once to her little island. She had no supper to prepare. The night before she had caught some fish and cooked it, and she intended to have it cold for her supper that evening.
Then one evening after work, she decided not to head back to her little island right away. She didn’t have any supper to make. The night before, she had caught some fish and cooked it, and she planned to eat it cold for her dinner that evening.
Rosalie was alone in the garden sitting under an apple tree. When she saw Perrine she came to the gate, half pleased, half annoyed.
Rosalie was in the garden sitting under an apple tree by herself. When she saw Perrine, she walked to the gate, feeling both happy and annoyed.
"I thought that you were not coming any more," she said.
"I thought you weren't coming anymore," she said.
"I've been very busy."
"I'm really busy."
"What with?"
"What's up with?"
Perrine showed Rosalie her shoes. Then she told her how she had made herself a chemise and the trouble she had had in cutting it.
Perrine showed Rosalie her shoes. Then she explained how she had made herself a chemise and the difficulty she had faced in cutting it.
"Couldn't you borrow a pair of scissors from [Pg 150] the people in your house?" asked Rosalie in astonishment.
"Couldn’t you borrow a pair of scissors from [Pg 150] the people in your house?" asked Rosalie in shock.
"There is no one in my house who could lend me scissors," replied Perrine.
"There’s no one in my house who can lend me scissors," replied Perrine.
"Everybody has scissors!"
"Everyone has scissors!"
Perrine wondered if she ought to keep her abode a secret any longer. She was afraid that if she did so she might offend Rosalie, so she decided to tell her.
Perrine wondered if she should keep her home a secret any longer. She was worried that if she did, she might upset Rosalie, so she chose to tell her.
"Nobody lives in my house," she said smiling.
"Nobody lives in my house," she said with a smile.
"Whatever do you mean?" asked Rosalie with round eyes.
"What's that supposed to mean?" Rosalie asked with wide eyes.
"That's so, and that's why, as I wasn't able to borrow a saucepan to cook my soup in and a spoon to eat it with, I had to make them and I can tell you that it was harder for me to make my spoon than to make my shoes."
"That's true, and that's why, since I couldn't borrow a saucepan to cook my soup in or a spoon to eat it with, I had to make them myself, and I can tell you that making my spoon was harder for me than making my shoes."
"You're joking!"
"No way!"
"No, really."
"Seriously."
Then she told her everything, how she had taken possession of the cabin, and made her own cooking utensils, and about her search for eggs, and how she fished and cooked in the gypsy's camping ground.
Then she shared everything with her, how she had claimed the cabin, made her own cooking tools, searched for eggs, and how she fished and cooked at the gypsy's campsite.
Rosalie's eyes opened wider still in wonder and delight. She seemed to be listening to a wonderful story.
Rosalie's eyes widened even more in amazement and joy. She looked like she was absorbed in an incredible story.
When Perrine told her how she made her first sorrel soup, she clapped her hands.
When Perrine shared how she made her first sorrel soup, she clapped her hands.
"Oh, how delicious! How you must have enjoyed it!" she cried. "What fun!"
"Oh, that sounds amazing! You must have had such a great time!" she exclaimed. "How fun!"
"Yes, everything is great fun when things go [Pg 151] right," said Perrine; "but when things won't go! I worked three days for my spoon. I couldn't scoop it out properly. I spoiled two large pieces of tin and had only one left. And my! how I banged my fingers with the stones that I had to use in place of a hammer!"
"Yeah, everything's a blast when things go [Pg 151] right," Perrine said; "but when they don't? I spent three days trying to make my spoon. I just couldn’t get it right. I messed up two big pieces of tin and had only one left. And wow! I sure smashed my fingers with the stones I had to use instead of a hammer!"
"But your soup, that's what I'm thinking of," said Rosalie.
"But your soup, that's what I'm thinking about," said Rosalie.
"Yes, it was good."
"Yep, it was good."
"You know," said Perrine, "there's sorrel and carrots, watercress, onions, parsnips, turnips, and ever so many things to eat that one can find in the fields. They are not quite the same as the cultivated vegetables, but they are good!"
"You know," Perrine said, "there's sorrel and carrots, watercress, onions, parsnips, turnips, and so many other things to eat that you can find in the fields. They're not exactly the same as the cultivated vegetables, but they're good!"
"One ought to know that!"
"One should know that!"
"It was my father who taught me to know them."
"It was my dad who taught me to understand them."
Rosalie was silent for a moment, then she said:
Rosalie was quiet for a moment, then she said:
"Would you like me to come and see you?"
"Do you want me to come see you?"
"I should love to have you if you'll promise not to tell anyone where I live," said Perrine, delightedly.
"I would love to have you over if you promise not to tell anyone where I live," said Perrine, happily.
"I promise," said Rosalie, solemnly.
"I promise," Rosalie said seriously.
"Well, when will you come?"
"When are you coming?"
"On Sunday I am going to see one of my aunts at Saint-Pipoy; on my way back in the afternoon I can stop...."
"On Sunday, I'm going to visit one of my aunts at Saint-Pipoy; on my way back in the afternoon, I can stop...."
Perrine hesitated for a moment, then she said amiably:
Perrine paused for a moment, then she said kindly:
"Do better than just call; stay to dinner with me."
"Don't just call; stay and have dinner with me."
Rosalie, like the real peasant that she was, began [Pg 152] to reply vaguely in a ceremonious fashion, neither saying yes nor no; but it was quite plain to see that she wished very much to accept the invitation. Perrine insisted.
Rosalie, being the genuine peasant she was, started [Pg 152] to respond vaguely in a formal way, neither agreeing nor disagreeing; but it was clear that she really wanted to accept the invitation. Perrine pressed her.
"Do come; I shall be so pleased," she said. "I am so lonesome."
"Please come; I’d be really happy," she said. "I feel so lonely."
"Well, really...." began Rosalie.
"Well, actually...." began Rosalie.
"Yes, dine with me; that is settled," said Perrine, brightly; "but you must bring your own spoon, because I shall not have the time nor the tin to make another one."
"Sure, come eat with me; it's a deal," said Perrine cheerfully; "but you need to bring your own spoon because I won't have the time or the materials to make another one."
"Shall I bring my bread also? I can...."
"Should I bring my bread too? I can...."
"I wish you would. I'll wait for you in the gypsy's ground. You'll find me doing my cooking."
"I hope you do. I'll be waiting for you at the gypsy's place. You’ll find me cooking."
Perrine was very pleased at the thought of receiving a guest in her own home ... there was a menu to compose, provisions to find ... what an affair! She felt quite important. Who would have said a few days before that she would be able to offer dinner to a friend!
Perrine was really excited at the idea of having a guest in her own home ... there was a menu to put together, supplies to gather ... what an event! She felt quite special. Who would have thought just a few days ago that she'd be able to invite a friend for dinner!
But there was a serious side. Suppose she could not find any eggs or catch a fish! Her menu then would be reduced to sorrel soup only. What a dinner!
But there was a serious side. What if she couldn’t find any eggs or catch a fish? Her menu would be limited to just sorrel soup. What a dinner!
But fortune favored her. On Friday evening she found some eggs. True, they were only water-hen's eggs, and not so large as the duck's eggs, but then she must not be too particular. And she was just as lucky with her fishing. With a red worm on the end of her line, she managed to catch a fine perch, which was quite sufficient to satisfy hers [Pg 153] and Rosalie's appetite. Yet, however, she wanted a dessert, and some gooseberries growing under a weeping willow furnished it. True, they were not quite ripe, but the merit of this fruit is that you can eat it green.
But luck was on her side. On Friday evening, she found some eggs. They were just water-hen's eggs, smaller than duck eggs, but she couldn’t be too picky. She had just as much luck with fishing. With a red worm on her line, she caught a nice perch, which was enough to satisfy her and Rosalie's hunger. Still, she wanted dessert, and some gooseberries growing under a weeping willow provided that. They weren’t fully ripe, but the great thing about this fruit is that you can eat it while it’s still green.
When, late Sunday afternoon, Rosalie arrived at the gypsy camping ground, she found Perrine seated before her fire upon which the soup was boiling.
When Rosalie arrived at the gypsy campsite late Sunday afternoon, she found Perrine sitting in front of her fire where the soup was bubbling.
"I waited for you to mix the yolk of an egg in the soup," said Perrine. "You have only to turn it with your free hand while I gently pour the soup over it; the bread is soaked."
"I waited for you to stir the egg yolk into the soup," said Perrine. "You just need to mix it with your free hand while I carefully pour the soup over it; the bread is already soaked."
Although Rosalie had dressed herself specially for this dinner, she was not afraid to help. This was play, and it all seemed very amusing to her.
Although Rosalie had dressed up especially for this dinner, she wasn’t hesitant to help. This was fun, and it all seemed very entertaining to her.
Soon the soup was ready, and it only had to be carried across to the island. This Perrine did.
Soon the soup was ready, and it just needed to be brought over to the island. Perrine did that.
The cabin door was open, and Rosalie could see before she entered that the place was filled with flowers. In each corner were grouped, in artistic showers, wild roses, yellow iris, cornflowers, and poppies, and the floor was entirely covered with a beautiful soft green moss.
The cabin door was open, and Rosalie could see before she went in that the place was filled with flowers. In each corner, there were clusters of wild roses, yellow irises, cornflowers, and poppies arranged artistically, and the floor was completely covered in a beautiful soft green moss.
Rosalie's exclamations of delight amply repaid Perrine for all the trouble she had taken.
Rosalie's enthusiastic shouts of joy were more than enough reward for all the effort Perrine had put in.
"How beautiful! Oh, isn't it pretty!" she exclaimed.
"How beautiful! Oh, isn't it lovely!" she exclaimed.
On a bed of fresh ferns two large flat leaves were placed opposite each other; these were to serve for plates; and on a very much larger leaf, long and narrow, which is as it should be for a dish, the perch [Pg 154] was placed, garnished with a border of watercress. Another leaf, but very small, served as a salt-cellar, also another holding the dessert. Between each dish was a white anemone, its pure whiteness standing out dazzlingly against the fresh verdure.
On a bed of fresh ferns, two large flat leaves were laid out opposite each other to serve as plates. On a much larger, long, and narrow leaf, which was perfect for a dish, the perch [Pg 154] was placed, decorated with a ring of watercress. Another smaller leaf acted as a salt shaker, while another held the dessert. Between each dish was a white anemone, its bright whiteness standing out beautifully against the fresh greenery.
"If you will sit down...." said Perrine, extending her hand. And when they had taken their seats opposite one another the dinner commenced.
"If you will sit down...." said Perrine, extending her hand. And when they had taken their seats opposite each other, dinner began.
"How sorry I should have been if I hadn't have come," said Rosalie, speaking with her mouth full; "it is so pretty and so good."
"How sorry I would be if I hadn't come," said Rosalie, speaking with her mouth full; "it's so pretty and so good."
"Why shouldn't you have come?"
"Why didn't you come?"
"Because they wanted to send me to Picquigny for Mr. Bendit; he is ill."
"Because they wanted to send me to Picquigny for Mr. Bendit; he’s sick."
"What's the matter with him?"
"What's wrong with him?"
"He's got typhoid fever. He's very ill. Since yesterday he hasn't known what he's been talking about, and he doesn't know anybody. And I had an idea about you...."
"He's got typhoid fever. He's really sick. Since yesterday, he hasn’t known what he’s talking about, and he doesn’t recognize anyone. And I had an idea about you...."
"Me! What about me?"
"Me! What about me?"
"Something you can do...."
"Something you can do..."
"If there is anything I can do for Mr. Bendit I'd be only too willing. He was kind to me; but I'm only a poor girl; I don't understand."
"If there's anything I can do for Mr. Bendit, I'd be more than happy to help. He was nice to me, but I'm just a poor girl; I don't really understand."
"Give me a little more fish and some more watercress, and I'll explain," said Rosalie. "You know that Mr. Bendit has charge of the foreign correspondence; he translates the English and German letters. Naturally, as he is off his head now, he can't translate. They wanted to get somebody else to replace him, but as this other man might take his [Pg 155] place after he is better (that is, if he does get better), M. Fabry and M. Mombleux have taken charge of the work, so that he will be sure to have his job when he's up again. But now M. Fabry has been sent away to Scotland and M. Mombleux is in a fix, because, although he can read German all right, he's not much on English. If the writing isn't very clear he can't make out the letters at all. I heard him saying so at the table when I was waiting on them. So I thought I'd tell him that you can speak English just as good as you can French."
"Give me a bit more fish and some extra watercress, and I'll explain," Rosalie said. "You know that Mr. Bendit is in charge of the foreign correspondence; he translates the letters from English and German. Naturally, since he’s not in his right mind right now, he can’t do any translating. They wanted to find someone else to take his place, but since this other guy might take his job after he gets better (if he does get better), M. Fabry and M. Mombleux have taken over the work, so he’s guaranteed to have his position when he’s back on his feet. But now M. Fabry has been sent off to Scotland and M. Mombleux is in a tough spot because, although he can read German just fine, he’s not great with English. If the writing isn’t very clear, he can’t figure out the letters at all. I heard him say that at the table while I was serving them. So I thought I’d let him know that you can speak English just as well as you can French."
"I spoke French with my father, and English with my mother," said Perrine, "and when we were all three talking together we spoke sometimes one, sometimes the other, mixing two languages without paying attention."
"I spoke French with my dad and English with my mom," said Perrine, "and when the three of us were talking together, we sometimes used one language, sometimes the other, mixing both languages without even thinking about it."
"I wasn't sure whether I should say anything about you or not, but now I will, if you like."
"I wasn't sure if I should say anything about you, but I will now, if that's okay with you."
"Why, yes; do, if you think a poor girl like me could be of any use to them."
"Sure, go ahead; if you believe a girl like me could actually help them."
"'Tain't a question of being a poor girl or a young lady; it's a question of knowing English," said Rosalie.
"'It's not about being a poor girl or a young lady; it's about knowing English," said Rosalie.
"I speak it, but to translate a business letter is another thing," said Perrine, doubtfully.
"I can say it, but translating a business letter is a whole different story," said Perrine, unsure.
"It'll be all right with M. Mombleux; he knows the business part."
"It'll be fine with M. Mombleux; he understands the business side."
"Well, then, tell him I shall be very pleased if I can do anything for M. Bendit."
"Well, then, tell him I'll be really happy to help M. Bendit with anything."
"I'll tell him."
"I'll let him know."
The perch, although a large one, had all been [Pg 156] eaten, and all the watercress had disappeared. It was now time for the dessert. Perrine got up and replaced the fish plates with smaller leaf plates in the shape of a cup; she had picked the prettiest, with variegated shades, and marked as exquisitely as enameled ware. Then she offered her guest the gooseberries.
The perch, even though it was a big one, had all been [Pg 156] eaten, and all the watercress was gone. It was now time for dessert. Perrine got up and swapped out the fish plates for smaller leaf-shaped cups; she chose the prettiest ones, with a mix of colors, beautifully detailed like enamel. Then she served her guest the gooseberries.
"Let me offer you some fruit from my own garden," she said, laughing, as though she were playing at keeping doll's house.
"Let me give you some fruit from my own garden," she said, laughing, as if she were pretending to play with a dollhouse.
"Where is your garden?"
"Where's your garden?"
"Over your head. There is a gooseberry bush growing in the branches of this willow tree which holds up the cabin, so it seems."
"Above you, there’s a gooseberry bush growing among the branches of this willow tree that supports the cabin, or at least that's how it appears."
"You know you won't be able to live in here much longer," said Rosalie.
"You know you can't stay here much longer," said Rosalie.
"Until the winter, I think."
"Until winter, I think."
"Until winter! Why, the bird catchers will need this place pretty soon; that I'm sure."
"Until winter! The bird catchers will need this place really soon; I’m sure of it."
"Oh! ... Oh, dear ... Oh, dear!"
"Oh! ... Oh no ... Oh no!"
The day, which had begun so brightly for Perrine, ended sadly. That night was certainly the worst Perrine had passed since she had been on her little island.
The day, which had started off so well for Perrine, ended on a sad note. That night was definitely the worst Perrine had experienced since she had been on her little island.
Where should she go?
Where should she go now?
And all her utensils that she had taken such trouble to make; what should she do with them? [Pg 157]
And all the kitchen tools she had worked so hard to create; what should she do with them? [Pg 157]
CHAPTER XV
AURELIE'S CHANCE
IF ROSALIE had not spoken to Perrine of the near opening of the shooting season for water fowl, Perrine would have stayed on in her cabin unaware of the danger that might come to her. Although this news came as a blow to her, what Rosalie had said about M. Bendit and the translations she might do for M. Mombleux gave her something else to think about.
IF ROSALIE had not talked to Perrine about the upcoming waterfowl hunting season, Perrine would have remained in her cabin unaware of the potential danger. Although this news hit her hard, what Rosalie mentioned about M. Bendit and the translations she could do for M. Mombleux gave her something else to focus on.
Yes, her island was charming, and it would be a great grief for her to leave it. And yet here was an opportunity where she could be useful to two valued employés at the factory, and this step would lead to other steps, and it would open doors perhaps through which she could pass later. This was something that she should consider above all else, even above the sorrow of being dispossessed of her little kingdom. It was not for this game—robbing nests, catching fish, picking flowers, listening to the birds sing—that she had endured all the misery and fatigue of her long journey. She had an object in view. She must remember what her mother told her to do, and do it.
Yes, her island was lovely, and it would be very sad for her to leave it. But here was a chance to be helpful to two valued employees at the factory, and this move could lead to other opportunities, possibly opening doors for her in the future. This was something she needed to think about above all else, even more than the sadness of losing her little kingdom. It wasn’t for this little game—robbing nests, catching fish, picking flowers, listening to the birds sing—that she had gone through all the hardship and exhaustion of her long journey. She had a goal in mind. She had to remember what her mother advised her to do and follow through.
She had told Rosalie that she would call at Mother Françoise's house on Monday to see if Mombleux [Pg 158] had need of her services. Rosalie came to meet her and said that as no letters had come from England that Monday, there would not be any translations to make that day, but perhaps there would be something for the next day. This was at the luncheon hour, so Perrine returned to the factory. It had just struck two when Ninepin hopped up to her on his wooden leg and told her that she was wanted at the offices at once.
She had told Rosalie that she would stop by Mother Françoise's house on Monday to see if Mombleux[Pg 158] needed her help. Rosalie met her and said that since no letters had come from England that Monday, there wouldn't be any translations to do that day, but maybe there would be something for the next day. It was lunchtime, so Perrine went back to the factory. It was just two o'clock when Ninepin hopped over to her on his wooden leg and said she was needed at the offices immediately.
"What for?" she asked in amazement.
"Why?" she asked, amazed.
"What's that to do with me? They just sent word for you to go to the office ... go on," he said, roughly.
"What's that got to do with me? They just told you to go to the office ... just go," he said, gruffly.
She hurried off. She could not understand. If it was a matter of helping Mombleux with a translation, why should she have to go to the office, where everyone could see her and know that he had had to ask for her help?
She rushed away. She couldn’t figure it out. If it was just helping Mombleux with a translation, why did she have to go to the office where everyone could see her and know he had to ask for her help?
She quickly went up the steps, where she saw Talouel standing outside waiting for her.
She quickly went up the steps, where she saw Talouel standing outside waiting for her.
"Are you the girl who speaks English?" he asked. "Now, no lies, 'cause you speak French without an accent."
"Are you the girl who speaks English?" he asked. "Honestly, no lies, because you speak French without an accent."
"My mother was English and my father was French," replied Perrine, "so I speak both languages."
"My mom is English and my dad is French," Perrine replied, "so I speak both languages."
"Good. You are to go to Saint-Pipoy. Monsieur Paindavoine wants you."
"Great. You need to go to Saint-Pipoy. Mr. Paindavoine wants to see you."
She was so surprised at this news that she stood staring at the manager in amazement.
She was so shocked by this news that she stood looking at the manager in disbelief.
As though to excuse herself, she said:
As if to justify herself, she said:
"I was taken aback. I'm a stranger here and I don't know where Saint-Pipoy is."
"I was shocked. I’m a newcomer here and I have no idea where Saint-Pipoy is."
"You won't be lost; you are to go in the carriage," said the manager. "Here, William...."
"You won't get lost; you're taking the carriage," said the manager. "Here, William...."
M. Paindavoine's horse and carriage, which had been standing in the shade, now drew up.
M. Paindavoine's horse and carriage, which had been parked in the shade, now pulled up.
"Here's the girl," said the manager to a young man. "Take her to M. Paindavoine quickly."
"Here's the girl," the manager said to a young man. "Take her to M. Paindavoine right away."
Perrine was already down the steps, and was about to take her seat beside William when he stopped her with a sign of his hand.
Perrine was already down the steps and was about to sit next to William when he stopped her with a wave of his hand.
"Not here; take the back seat," he said.
"Not here; take the back seat," he said.
There was a narrow seat for one person at the back. She got up into it and they started off at a brisk trot.
There was a small seat for one person at the back. She took a seat in it, and they began moving at a quick trot.
When they had left the village behind William, slacking the horse's speed, turned round to Perrine.
When they had left the village behind, William slowed the horse down and turned to Perrine.
"You're going to have a chance to please the boss," he said.
"You're going to get a chance to impress the boss," he said.
"How so?" asked Perrine.
"How so?" asked Perrine.
"He's got some English mechanics come over to put a machine together, and they can't understand each other. He's got M. Mombleux there, who says he can speak English, but if he does it isn't the same English as these Englishmen speak. They keep on jabbering, but don't seem to understand, and the boss is mad. It makes you split your sides to hear 'em. At last M. Mombleux couldn't go on any longer, and to calm the boss he said that he knew of a girl named Aurelie in the factory who spoke [Pg 160] English, and the boss made me come off at once for you."
"He's got some English mechanics over to put a machine together, and they can't understand each other. He's got M. Mombleux there, who claims he can speak English, but if he does, it's not the same English these English guys speak. They keep jabbering away but don’t seem to get it, and the boss is angry. It’s hilarious to listen to them. Finally, M. Mombleux couldn’t take it anymore, and to calm the boss, he said he knew a girl named Aurelie in the factory who spoke [Pg 160] English, and the boss made me come right away for you."
There was a moment's silence; then he turned round again to Perrine.
There was a brief pause; then he turned back to Perrine.
"If you speak English like M. Mombleux," he said mockingly, "perhaps it'd be better if you didn't go any farther.
"If you speak English like M. Mombleux," he said mockingly, "maybe it would be better if you didn't go any further."
"Shall I put you down?" he added with a grin.
"Should I set you down?" he asked with a smile.
"You can go on," said Perrine, quietly.
"You can go on," Perrine said softly.
"Well, I was just thinking for you; that's all," he said.
"Well, I was just thinking about you; that's it," he said.
"Thank you; but I wish to go on, please."
"Thanks; but I’d like to keep going, please."
Yet in spite of her apparent coolness, little Perrine was very nervous, because, although she was sure of her English, she did not know what sort of English the engineer spoke. As William had said mockingly, it was not the same that M. Mombleux understood. And she fully realized that there would be many technical words that she would not be able to translate. She would not understand, and she would hesitate, and then probably M. Paindavoine would be angry with her, the same as he had been with M. Mombleux.
Yet despite her apparent calmness, little Perrine was really nervous because, even though she was confident in her English, she had no idea what kind of English the engineer spoke. As William had teasingly pointed out, it wasn’t the same language that M. Mombleux understood. She fully realized that there would be a lot of technical terms she wouldn't be able to translate. She wouldn't understand, and she would hesitate, and then M. Paindavoine would likely get angry at her, just like he had with M. Mombleux.
Above the tops of the poplars she could already see the great smoking chimneys of the factories of Saint-Pipoy. She knew that spinning and weaving were done here, the same as at Maraucourt, and, besides that, it was here that they manufactured red rope and string. But whether she knew that or not, it was nothing that would help her in the task before her. [Pg 161]
Above the tops of the poplars, she could already see the large smoking chimneys of the factories in Saint-Pipoy. She knew that spinning and weaving happened here, just like in Maraucourt, and on top of that, they produced red rope and string. But whether she was aware of that or not, it didn’t do anything to assist her with the task ahead. [Pg 161]
They turned the bend of the road. With a sweeping glance she could take in all the great buildings, and although these works were not so large as those of Maraucourt, they were nevertheless of considerable importance.
They rounded the curve of the road. With a quick look, she could see all the impressive buildings, and even though these structures weren't as massive as those in Maraucourt, they were still quite significant.
The carriage passed through the great iron gates and soon stopped before the main office.
The carriage went through the big iron gates and soon came to a stop in front of the main office.
"Come with me," said William.
"Come with me," William said.
He led her into an office where M. Paindavoine was seated talking to the manager of the Saint-Pipoy works.
He took her into an office where M. Paindavoine was sitting and talking to the manager of the Saint-Pipoy works.
"Here's the girl, sir," said William, holding his hat in his hand.
"Here’s the girl, sir," William said, holding his hat in his hand.
"Very well; you can go," said his master.
"Alright; you can go," said his boss.
Without speaking to Perrine, M. Paindavoine made a sign to his manager to come nearer to him. Then he spoke to him in a low voice. The manager also dropped his voice to answer. But Perrine's hearing was keen, and she understood that they were speaking of her. She heard the manager reply: "A young girl, about twelve or thirteen, who looks intelligent."
Without saying anything to Perrine, M. Paindavoine signaled for his manager to come closer. Then he spoke to him quietly. The manager also lowered his voice to respond. But Perrine had sharp hearing, and she realized they were talking about her. She heard the manager say, "A young girl, around twelve or thirteen, who seems intelligent."
"Come here, my child," said M. Paindavoine, in the same tone that she had already heard him use to Rosalie, and which was very different from that which he used for his employés.
"Come here, kid," said M. Paindavoine, in the same tone she had heard him use with Rosalie, and it was very different from how he spoke to his employees.
She felt encouraged and went up to him.
She felt encouraged and approached him.
"What is your name?" he asked.
"What's your name?" he asked.
"Aurelie."
"Aurélie."
"Where are your father and mother?"
"Where are your mom and dad?"
"How long have you been in my employ?"
"How long have you been working for me?"
"For three weeks."
"For three weeks."
"Where do you come from?"
"Where are you from?"
"I have just come from Paris."
"I just got back from Paris."
"You speak English?"
"Do you speak English?"
"My mother was English, and I can speak in conversation, and I understand, but...."
"My mom was English, and I can have a conversation, and I understand, but...."
"There are no 'buts'; you know or you do not know."
"There are no 'buts'; you either know or you don't."
"I don't know the words used in various trades, because they use words that I have never heard, and I don't know the meaning of them," said Perrine.
"I don't know the terms used in different jobs because they use words I've never heard before, and I don't understand what they mean," Perrine said.
"You see, Benoist," said M. Paindavoine quickly; "what this little girl says is so; that shows she is not stupid."
"You see, Benoist," M. Paindavoine said quickly, "what this little girl is saying is true; it shows she’s not stupid."
"She looks anything but that," answered Benoist.
"She looks nothing like that," answered Benoist.
"Well, perhaps we shall be able to manage somehow," said M. Vulfran. He got up, and placing one arm on the manager, he leaned on his cane with the other.
"Well, maybe we'll be able to figure it out somehow," said M. Vulfran. He stood up, putting one arm on the manager and leaning on his cane with the other.
"Follow us, little girl," he said.
"Come along, little girl," he said.
Perrine usually had her eyes about her and noticed everything that happened, but she took no heed where she was going. As she followed in her grandfather's footsteps, she was plunged in thought. What would be the result of this interview with the English mechanics?
Perrine usually kept her eyes open and noticed everything around her, but she paid no attention to where she was walking. While following her grandfather's footsteps, she was lost in thought. What would come from this meeting with the English workers?
They came to a big red brick building. Here she saw Mombleux walking back and forth, evidently in a bad humor, and it seemed to her that he threw her anything but a friendly look. [Pg 163]
They arrived at a large red brick building. There, she noticed Mombleux pacing back and forth, clearly in a bad mood, and it seemed to her that he gave her anything but a friendly glance. [Pg 163]
They went in and were taken up to the first floor. Here in a big hall stood a number of wooden crates bearing a firm's name, "Morton and Pratt, Manchester." On one of the crates the Englishmen were sitting, waiting. Perrine noticed that from their dress they had every appearance of being gentlemen, and she hoped that she would be able better to understand them than if they had been rough workingmen. When M. Vulfran entered they rose.
They went in and were taken up to the first floor. Here in a large hall stood several wooden crates marked with the name of a company, "Morton and Pratt, Manchester." On one of the crates, the Englishmen were sitting, waiting. Perrine noticed that their attire suggested they were gentlemen, and she hoped she would be able to understand them better than if they had been rough working men. When M. Vulfran entered, they stood up.
"Tell them that you can speak English and that they can explain to you," said M. Vulfran.
"Tell them that you speak English and that they can explain things to you," said M. Vulfran.
She did what she was told, and at the first words she had the satisfaction of seeing the Englishmen's faces brighten. It is true she only spoke a few words to begin the conversation, but the pleasant smile they gave her banished all her nervousness.
She did what she was asked, and when she spoke the first few words, she felt satisfied seeing the Englishmen's faces light up. It’s true she only said a few things to start the conversation, but their friendly smiles made all her nervousness go away.
"They understand her perfectly," said the manager.
"They totally get her," said the manager.
"Well, then, ask them," said M. Vulfran, "why they have come a week earlier than the date arranged for their coming, because it so happens that the engineer who was to direct them in their work, and who speaks English, is away for a few days."
"Well, then, ask them," M. Vulfran said, "why they arrived a week earlier than the scheduled date, because the engineer who was supposed to guide them in their work, and who speaks English, is away for a few days."
Perrine translated the phrase accurately, and one of the men answered at once.
Perrine translated the phrase correctly, and one of the men responded immediately.
"They say," she said, "that they have been to Cambrai and put up some machinery, and they got through with their work quicker than they thought they would, so they came here direct instead of [Pg 164] going back to England and returning again."
"They say," she said, "that they've been to Cambrai and set up some machinery, and they finished their work faster than they expected, so they came here directly instead of [Pg 164] going back to England and coming back again."
"Whose machinery were they working on at Cambrai?" asked M. Vulfran.
"Whose equipment were they working on at Cambrai?" asked M. Vulfran.
"It was for the M. M. and E. Aveline and Company."
"It was for M. M. and E. Aveline and Company."
"What were the machines?"
"What were the devices?"
The question was put and the reply was given in English, but Perrine hesitated.
The question was asked, and the answer was given in English, but Perrine hesitated.
"Why do you hesitate?" asked M. Vulfran, impatiently.
"Why are you hesitating?" asked M. Vulfran, impatiently.
"Because it's a word used in the business that I don't know," answered Perrine, timidly.
"Because it's a term used in the industry that I'm not familiar with," replied Perrine, shyly.
"Say the word in English."
"Say the word in English."
"Hydraulic mangle."
"Hydraulic press."
"That's all right," said M. Vulfran. He repeated the word in English, but with quite a different accent from the English mechanics, which explains why he had not understood them when they had spoken the words.
"That's all right," said M. Vulfran. He repeated the word in English, but with a very different accent from the English workers, which is why he hadn't understood them when they spoke the words.
"You see that Aveline and Company are ahead of us," he said, turning to his manager. "We have no time to lose. I am going to cable to Fabry to return at once; but while waiting we must persuade these young men to get to work. Ask them what they are standing there for, little girl."
"You see that Aveline and Company are ahead of us," he said, turning to his manager. "We have no time to waste. I'm going to send a cable to Fabry to come back immediately; but in the meantime, we need to get these young men to start working. Ask them what they’re just standing around for, little girl."
She translated the question, and the one who seemed to be the chief gave her a long answer.
She translated the question, and the person who looked like the leader gave her a lengthy answer.
"Well?" asked M. Vulfran.
"Well?" asked Mr. Vulfran.
"They are saying some things that are very difficult for me to understand."
"They're saying things that are really hard for me to understand."
"They say that the floor is not strong enough to hold their machine, which weighs...."
"They say the floor can't support their machine, which weighs...."
She stopped to question the workmen in English, who told her the weight.
She paused to ask the workers in English, and they told her the weight.
"Ah, that is it, is it?" said M. Vulfran.
"Ah, is that what it is?" said M. Vulfran.
"And when the machine is started going its weight will break the flooring," she continued, turning to M. Vulfran.
"And when the machine starts up, its weight will break the flooring," she continued, turning to M. Vulfran.
"The beams are sixty centimetres in width."
"The beams are sixty centimeters wide."
She told the men what M. Vulfran said, listened to their reply, then continued:
She told the guys what M. Vulfran said, listened to their response, then continued:
"They say that they have examined the flooring, and that it is not safe for this machine. They want a thorough test made and strong supports placed under the floor."
"They say they've checked the flooring and that it's not safe for this machine. They want a thorough test done and sturdy supports put under the floor."
"The supports can be placed there at once, and when Fabry returns a thorough examination will be made. Tell them that. Let them get to work without losing a moment. They can have all the workmen they need ... carpenters and masons, millwrights. They have only to tell you. You have to be at their service, and then you tell Monsieur Benoist what they require."
"The supports can be put in place right away, and when Fabry comes back, we'll do a detailed check. Let them know. They should start working immediately. They can have all the workers they need... carpenters, masons, and millwrights. They just need to inform you. You're there to assist them, and then you can let Monsieur Benoist know what they need."
She translated these instructions to the men, who appeared satisfied when she told them that she was to stay and interpret for them.
She explained these instructions to the men, who looked pleased when she told them that she would stay and interpret for them.
"You will stay here," continued M. Vulfran. "Your food will be given to you and also a lodging at the inn. You will have nothing to pay there. And if we are pleased with you, you will receive something extra when Monsieur Fabry returns." [Pg 166]
"You'll be staying here," M. Vulfran went on. "Your meals will be provided for you, and you'll have a room at the inn. You won't have to pay anything for that. And if we're happy with you, you’ll get something extra when Monsieur Fabry comes back." [Pg 166]
CHAPTER XVI
GRANDFATHER'S INTERPRETER
SHE was an interpreter; that was far better than pushing trucks. When the day's work was over, acting in the capacity of interpreter, she escorted the two Englishmen to the village inn and engaged a room for them and one for herself, not a miserable garret where she would have to sleep with several others, but a real bedroom all to herself. As they could not speak one word of French, the two Englishmen asked her if she would not take her dinner with them. They ordered a dinner that would have been enough for ten men.
SHE was an interpreter; that was way better than pushing trucks. When the workday ended, acting as an interpreter, she took the two Englishmen to the village inn and booked a room for them and one for herself, not a cramped space where she'd have to sleep with a bunch of others, but a nice bedroom all to herself. Since they couldn't speak any French, the two Englishmen asked her if she would join them for dinner. They ordered a meal that could have fed ten people.
That night she slept in a real bed and between real sheets, yet it was a very long time before she could get to sleep. Even when her eyelids grew too heavy to keep open her excitement was so great that every now and then she would start up in bed. She tried to force herself to be calm. She told herself that things would have to take their course, without her wondering all the time if she were going to be happy or not. That was the only sensible thing to do. Things seemed to be taking such a favorable turn she must wait. But the best arguments when [Pg 167] addressed to oneself have never made anyone go to sleep, and the better the argument the more likely one is to keep awake.
That night, she slept in a real bed and between real sheets, but it took her a long time to fall asleep. Even when her eyelids became too heavy to keep open, her excitement was so intense that she would occasionally sit up in bed. She tried to calm herself down. She reminded herself that things would unfold as they should, without her constantly worrying about whether she would be happy or not. That was the only reasonable thing to do. Since things seemed to be turning out positively, she needed to be patient. But the best arguments when [Pg 167] addressed to oneself have never helped anyone fall asleep, and the better the argument, the more likely one is to stay awake.
The next morning, when the factory whistle blew, she went to the door of the room occupied by the two machinists and knocked, and told them it was time to get up.
The next morning, when the factory whistle blew, she went to the door of the room where the two machinists were staying and knocked, telling them it was time to get up.
They paid no heed to the whistle, however, and it was not until they had taken a bath and made an elaborate toilette, something unknown to the villagers in those parts, and partaken of a hearty breakfast, consisting of a thick, juicy steak, plenty of buttered toast and several cups of tea, that they showed any readiness to get to their work.
They ignored the whistle, though, and it wasn't until they had taken a bath and done an elaborate toilette, something the villagers in that area didn't know about, and enjoyed a big breakfast that included a thick, juicy steak, lots of buttered toast, and several cups of tea, that they seemed ready to get to work.
Perrine, who had discreetly waited for them outside, wondered if they would ever be ready. When at last they came out, and she tripped behind them to the factory, her one thought was that her grandfather would surely be there ahead of them.
Perrine, who had quietly waited for them outside, wondered if they would ever be ready. When they finally came out, and she followed them to the factory, her only thought was that her grandfather would definitely be there before them.
However, it was not until the afternoon that M. Vulfran arrived. He was accompanied by his youngest nephew, Casimir.
However, it wasn’t until the afternoon that M. Vulfran arrived. He was with his youngest nephew, Casimir.
The youth looked disdainfully at the work the machinists had done, which in truth was merely in preparation.
The young person looked down on the work the machinists had done, which was really just a preliminary step.
"These fellows won't do much before Fabry returns," he said. "That's not surprising considering the supervision you have given them, uncle."
"These guys won't get much done before Fabry gets back," he said. "That's not surprising given the supervision you've provided, uncle."
He said this jeeringly, but instead of taking his words lightly, his uncle reprimanded him severely: "If you had been able to attend to this matter, I [Pg 168] should not have been forced to have called in this little girl, who until now has only pushed trucks."
He said this mockingly, but instead of brushing it off, his uncle scolded him harshly: "If you had been able to handle this situation, I [Pg 168] wouldn't have had to bring in this little girl, who until now has only been pushing trucks."
Perrine saw Casimir bite his lip in anger, but he controlled himself and said lightly: "If I had foreseen that I should have to give up a government position for a commercial one, I should certainly have learned English in preference to German."
Perrine saw Casimir bite his lip in anger, but he controlled himself and said casually, "If I had known I would have to give up a government job for a business one, I definitely would have learned English instead of German."
"It is never too late to learn," replied his uncle in a tone that brooked no further parley.
"It’s never too late to learn," his uncle replied firmly, leaving no room for further discussion.
The quick words on both sides had been spoken in evident displeasure.
The hurried words exchanged on both sides were clearly said with frustration.
Perrine had made herself as small as possible. She had not dared move, but Casimir did not even turn his eyes in her direction, and almost at once he went out, giving his arm to his uncle. Then she was able to give free rein to her thoughts. How severe M. Vulfran was with his nephew, but what a disagreeable, horrid youth was that nephew! If they had any affection for one another it certainly was not apparent. Why was it? Why wasn't this nephew kind to his old uncle, who was blind and broken down with sorrow? And why was the old man so hard with a nephew who was taking the place of his own son?
Perrine had made herself as small as possible. She didn't dare move, but Casimir didn't even glance her way, and pretty quickly, he left, linking arms with his uncle. Then she could let her thoughts flow freely. M. Vulfran was so tough on his nephew, but what an unpleasant, terrible young man that nephew was! If there was any affection between them, it definitely wasn't showing. Why was that? Why wasn't this nephew nicer to his elderly uncle, who was blind and weighed down by grief? And why was the old man so harsh on a nephew who was filling in for his own son?
While she was pondering these questions M. Vulfran returned, this time being led in by the manager, who, having placed him in a seat, began to explain to him the work that the machinists were now engaged upon.
While she was thinking about these questions, M. Vulfran came back, this time being brought in by the manager, who, after seating him, started to explain the work that the machinists were currently involved in.
Some minutes later she heard M. Benoist calling: "Aurelie! Aurelie!" [Pg 169]
Some minutes later, she heard M. Benoist calling, "Aurelie! Aurelie!" [Pg 169]
She did not move, for she had forgotten that Aurelie was the name that she had given to herself.
She didn't move because she had forgotten that Aurelie was the name she had chosen for herself.
The third time he called: "Aurelie!"
The third time he called: "Aurelie!"
She jumped up with a start as she realized that that was the name by which they knew her. She hurried over to them.
She suddenly jumped up when she realized that was the name they called her. She rushed over to them.
"Are you deaf?" demanded Monsieur Benoist.
"Are you deaf?" asked Monsieur Benoist.
"No, sir; I was listening to the machinists."
"No, sir; I was listening to the machine operators."
"You can leave me now," said M. Vulfran to his manager.
"You can go now," M. Vulfran said to his manager.
When the manager had gone he turned to Perrine, who had remained standing before him.
When the manager left, he turned to Perrine, who was still standing in front of him.
"Can you read, my child?"
"Can you read, kid?"
"Yes, sir."
"Yes, sir."
"English as well as French?"
"English and French too?"
"Yes, both the same."
"Yeah, both the same."
"But while reading English can you turn it into French?"
"But when reading English, can you translate it into French?"
"When the phrases are not too difficult; yes, sir."
"When the phrases aren't too difficult; yes, sir."
"The daily news from the papers, do you think you could do that?"
"The daily news from the papers, do you think you can handle that?"
"I have never tried that, because if I read an English paper there is no need for me to translate it for myself, because I understand what it says."
"I've never done that because if I read an English paper, I don’t need to translate it for myself since I understand what it says."
"Well, we will try. Tell the machinists that when they want you they can call you, and then come and read from an English paper some articles that I wish to have read to me in French. Go and tell the men and then come back and sit down here beside me."
"Alright, we'll give it a shot. Let the machinists know that they can call you when they need you, and then come back and read me some articles from an English paper that I want translated into French. Go tell the guys, and then come back and sit down next to me."
When she had done what she was told, she sat [Pg 170] down beside M. Vulfran and took the newspaper that he handed her, "The Dundee News."
When she completed what she was asked to do, she sat [Pg 170] down next to M. Vulfran and took the newspaper he gave her, "The Dundee News."
"What shall I read?" she asked as she unfolded it.
"What should I read?" she asked as she opened it up.
"Look for the commercial column."
"Check the commercial column."
The long black and white columns bewildered poor little Perrine. She was so nervous and her hands trembled so she wondered if she would ever be able to accomplish what she was asked to do. She gazed from the top of one page to the bottom of another, and still could not find what she was seeking. She began to fear that her employer would get impatient with her for being so slow and awkward.
The long black and white columns confused poor little Perrine. She was so nervous, and her hands shook so much that she wondered if she would ever manage to do what she had been asked. She looked from the top of one page to the bottom of another, and still couldn’t find what she was looking for. She started to worry that her boss would get frustrated with her for being so slow and clumsy.
But instead of getting impatient he told her to take her time. With that keen hearing so subtle with the blind, he had divined what a state of emotion she was in. He could tell that from the rustling of the newspaper she held in her hand.
But instead of getting impatient, he told her to take her time. With that keen hearing that's so sharp for those who are blind, he sensed the emotional state she was in. He could tell that from the rustling of the newspaper she was holding.
"We have plenty of time," he said, encouragingly; "besides I don't suppose you have ever read a trade journal before."
"We have plenty of time," he said with encouragement; "besides, I don't think you've ever read a trade journal before."
"No, sir; I have not," she replied.
"No, I haven't," she said.
She continued to scan the sheets, then suddenly she gave a little cry of pleasure.
She kept looking through the sheets, and then suddenly she let out a small cry of happiness.
"Have you found it?"
"Did you find it?"
"Yes, I think so."
"Yeah, I guess so."
"Now look for these words," he said in English: "Linen, Hemp, Jute, Sacks, Twine."
"Now look for these words," he said in English: "Linen, Hemp, Jute, Sacks, Twine."
"But, sir, you know English," she cried, involuntarily. [Pg 171]
"But, sir, you know English," she exclaimed, without thinking. [Pg 171]
"Five or six words of the trade; that is all, unfortunately," he replied.
"Five or six words of the trade; that's all, unfortunately," he replied.
When she had found what he required she commenced her translation, but she was so hopelessly slow, hesitating and confused, that in a few moments the beads of perspiration stood out on her forehead and hands from sheer agony, despite the fact that from time to time he encouraged her.
When she found what he needed, she started her translation, but she was so painfully slow, hesitating and confused, that within moments beads of sweat formed on her forehead and hands from sheer frustration, even though he encouraged her from time to time.
"That will do. I understand that ... go on," he said.
"That’s enough. I get that ... keep going," he said.
And she continued, raising her voice when the hammering blows from the workmen became too loud.
And she kept talking, raising her voice when the banging from the workers got too loud.
At last she came to the end of the column.
At last, she reached the end of the column.
"Now see if there is any news from Calcutta," said her employer.
"Now check if there’s any news from Calcutta," said her boss.
She scanned the sheets again.
She checked the sheets again.
"Yes, here it is," she said, after a moment; "From our special correspondent."
"Yes, here it is," she said after a moment, "from our special correspondent."
"That's it. Read!"
"That's it. Read on!"
"The news that we are receiving from Dacca...."
"The news that we’re getting from Dhaka...."
Her voice shook so as she said this name that Monsieur Vulfran's attention was attracted.
Her voice trembled as she said this name, catching Monsieur Vulfran's attention.
"What's the matter?" he said. "Why are you trembling?"
"What's wrong?" he asked. "Why are you shaking?"
"I don't know," she said, timidly; "perhaps I am nervous."
"I don't know," she said, shyly. "Maybe I'm just feeling nervous."
"I told you not to mind," he chided. "You are doing very much better than I thought."
"I told you not to worry," he teased. "You're doing much better than I expected."
She read the cables from Dacca which mentioned [Pg 172] a gathering of jute along the shores of the Brahmaputra. Then he told her to look and see if there was a cable from Saint Helena.
She read the messages from Dacca that mentioned [Pg 172] a collection of jute along the banks of the Brahmaputra. Then he asked her to check if there was a message from Saint Helena.
Her eyes ran up and down the columns until the words "Saint Helena" caught her eye.
Her eyes scanned the columns until the words "Saint Helena" grabbed her attention.
"On the 23rd, the English steamer 'Alma' sailed from Calcutta for Dundee; on the 24th, the Norwegian steamer 'Grundloven' sailed from Naraingaudj for Boulogne."
"On the 23rd, the English steamer 'Alma' left Calcutta for Dundee; on the 24th, the Norwegian steamer 'Grundloven' departed from Naraingaudj for Boulogne."
He appeared satisfied.
He seemed satisfied.
"That is very good," he said. "I am quite pleased with you."
"That's great," he said. "I'm really happy with you."
She wanted to reply, but afraid that her voice would betray her joy, she kept silent.
She wanted to respond, but worried that her voice would reveal her happiness, she stayed quiet.
"I can see that until poor Bendit is better I can make good use of you," he continued.
"I can see that until poor Bendit gets better, I can really rely on you," he continued.
After receiving an account of the work that the men had done, and telling them to be as quick as possible, he told Perrine to lead him to the manager's office.
After hearing about the work the men had completed, and telling them to hurry up, he instructed Perrine to take him to the manager's office.
"Have I to give you my hand?" she asked, timidly.
"Do I have to give you my hand?" she asked, shyly.
"Why, yes, my child," he replied. "How do you think you can guide me otherwise? And warn me when there is anything in the way, and above all don't be absent-minded."
"Of course, my child," he responded. "How do you expect to guide me any other way? And let me know if there's anything in the way, and most importantly, don't be distracted."
"Oh, I assure you, sir, you can place every confidence in me," she said with emotion.
"Oh, I promise you, sir, you can trust me completely," she said with feeling.
"You see that I already have confidence," he replied.
"You can see that I already have confidence," he replied.
She took him gently by the left hand, whilst with [Pg 173] his right he held his cane, feeling ahead of him cautiously as he went forward.
She took him lightly by the left hand, while with [Pg 173] his right he held his cane, carefully feeling his way as he moved forward.
They had scarcely left the workshops before they came to the railway tracks, and she thought that she ought to warn him.
They had barely left the workshops before they reached the railway tracks, and she felt she should warn him.
"Here are the rails, just here," she said. "Please...."
"Here are the tracks, right here," she said. "Please...."
But he interrupted her.
But he cut her off.
"That you need not tell me," he said. "I know every bit of the ground round about the works; my head knows it and my feet know it, but it's the unexpected obstacles that we might find on the road that you must tell me about, something that's in the path that should not be. All the ground I know, thoroughly."
"There's no need for you to tell me that," he said. "I know every inch of the area around the site; my mind knows it, and my feet know it too. But you need to inform me about any unexpected obstacles we might encounter along the way, anything that shouldn't be in our path. I know the terrain completely."
It was not only his grounds that he knew, but he knew his people also. When he went through the yards his men greeted him. They not only took their hats off as though he saw them, but they said his name.
It wasn't just his land that he was familiar with; he knew his people too. When he walked through the yards, his men greeted him. They not only took off their hats as if he could see them, but they also said his name.
"Good morning, sir!... Good morning, Monsieur Vulfran!"
"Good morning, sir!... Good morning, Mr. Vulfran!"
And to a great number he was able to reply by their names: "Good morning, Jacque!" ... "Good morning, Pascal!" He knew the voices of all those who had long been in his employ. When he hesitated, which was rarely, for he knew almost all, he would stop and say: "It's you, is it not?" mentioning the speaker's name.
And to many people, he was able to respond by name: "Good morning, Jacque!" ... "Good morning, Pascal!" He recognized the voices of everyone who had worked for him for a long time. When he did hesitate, which was rare because he knew almost everyone, he would pause and say: "It's you, right?" mentioning the speaker's name.
If he made a mistake he explained why he had done so.
If he made a mistake, he explained why he did it.
Walking thus, it was a slow walk from the fac [Pg 174]tories to the offices. She led him to his armchair; then he dismissed her.
Walking like this, it was a slow walk from the fac[Pg 174]tories to the offices. She guided him to his armchair; then he let her go.
"Until tomorrow," he said; "I shall want you then." [Pg 175]
"See you tomorrow," he said; "I'll need you then." [Pg 175]
CHAPTER XVII
HARD QUESTIONS
THE next morning, at the same hour as on the previous day, Monsieur Paindavoine entered the workshops, guided by the manager. Perrine wanted to go and meet him, but she could not at this moment as she was busy transmitting orders from the chief machinist to the men who were working for him—masons, carpenters, smiths, mechanics. Clearly and without repetition, she explained to each one what orders were given to him; then she interpreted for the chief machinist the questions or objections which the French workmen desired to address to him.
THE next morning, at the same hour as the day before, Monsieur Paindavoine entered the workshops, guided by the manager. Perrine wanted to go and meet him, but she couldn’t at that moment because she was busy relaying orders from the chief machinist to the men working for him—masons, carpenters, smiths, mechanics. Clearly and without repeating herself, she explained to each one what instructions they were given; then she conveyed the questions or concerns that the French workers wanted to raise to the chief machinist.
Perrine's grandfather had drawn near. The voices stopped as the tap of his cane announced his approach, but he made a sign for them to continue the same as though he were not there.
Perrine's grandfather had come closer. The voices hushed as the sound of his cane signaled his arrival, but he waved them on to keep talking as if he weren’t there.
And while Perrine, obeying him, went on talking with the men, he said quietly to the manager, though not low enough but that Perrine heard:
And while Perrine, following his lead, continued chatting with the guys, he spoke softly to the manager, though not so quietly that Perrine couldn't hear:
"Do you know, that little girl would make a fine engineer!"
"Did you know that little girl would make a great engineer?"
"Yes," said the manager; "it's astonishing how decided and confident she is with the men."
"Yeah," said the manager; "it's amazing how assertive and self-assured she is around the guys."
"Yes, and she can do something else. Yesterday [Pg 176] she translated the 'Dundee News' more intelligently than Bendit. And it was the first time that she had read trade journal stuff."
"Yeah, and she can do something else. Yesterday [Pg 176] she translated the 'Dundee News' more intelligently than Bendit. And it was the first time she had read trade journal stuff."
"Does anyone know who her parents were?" asked the manager.
"Does anyone know who her parents are?" asked the manager.
"Perhaps Talouel does; I do not," said Vulfran.
"Maybe Talouel does; I don't," said Vulfran.
"She is in a very miserable and pitiful condition," said the manager.
"She's in a really terrible and sad state," said the manager.
"I gave her five francs for her food and lodging."
"I gave her five francs for her food and shelter."
"I am speaking of her clothes. Her waist is worn to threads; I have never seen such a skirt on anybody but a beggar, and she certainly must have made the shoes she is wearing herself."
"I’m talking about her clothes. Her waist is frayed to bits; I’ve never seen a skirt like that on anyone except a beggar, and she definitely must have made the shoes she’s wearing herself."
"And her face, what is she like, Benoist?"
"And her face, what’s she like, Benoist?"
"Very intelligent and very pretty."
"Super smart and super pretty."
"Hard looking or any signs of vice?"
"Any tough expressions or signs of wrongdoing?"
"No; quite the contrary. She has a very frank, honest look. She has great eyes that look as though they could pierce a wall, and yet at the same time they have a soft, trusting look."
"No; just the opposite. She has a very straightforward, honest look. She has amazing eyes that seem like they could see right through a wall, yet at the same time, they have a gentle, trusting expression."
"Where in the world does she come from?"
"Where in the world is she from?"
"Not from these parts, that's a sure thing."
"Definitely not local."
"She told me that her mother was English."
"She told me that her mom was English."
"And yet she does not look English. She seems to belong to quite another race, but she is very pretty; even with the old rags that she is wearing the girl seems to have a strange sort of beauty. She must have a strong character or some power, or why is it that these workmen pay such attention to such a poor little ragged thing?"
"And yet she doesn't look English. She seems to belong to a totally different race, but she's really pretty; even in the old rags she's wearing, the girl has a unique kind of beauty. She must have a strong character or some kind of power, or why would these workers pay so much attention to such a poor little ragged thing?"
And as Benoist never missed a chance to flatter [Pg 177] his employer, he added: "Undoubtedly without having even seen her you have guessed all that I have told you."
And since Benoist never missed an opportunity to flatter[Pg 177] his boss, he added: "I'm sure, without even having met her, you've figured out everything I've told you."
"Her accent struck me as being very cultured," replied Monsieur Vulfran.
"Her accent seemed really cultured," replied Monsieur Vulfran.
Although Perrine had not heard all that the two men had said, she had caught a few words, which had thrown her into a state of great agitation. She tried to recover her self-control, for it would never do to listen to what was being said behind her when the machinists and workmen were talking to her at the same time. What would her employer think if in giving her explanations in French he saw that she had not been paying attention to her task.
Although Perrine hadn't heard everything the two men said, she had caught a few words that made her really anxious. She tried to regain her composure because it wouldn’t be appropriate to listen to what was happening behind her while the machinists and workers were talking to her at the same time. What would her employer think if, while explaining things to her in French, he noticed that she wasn't focusing on her work?
However, everything was explained to them in a manner satisfactory to both sides. When she had finished, Monsieur Vulfran called to her: "Aurelie!"
However, everything was explained to them in a way that satisfied both sides. When she was done, Monsieur Vulfran called out to her: "Aurelie!"
This time she took care to reply quickly to the name which in the future was to be hers.
This time she made sure to respond quickly to the name that would belong to her in the future.
As on the previous day, he made her sit down beside him and gave her a paper to translate for him into French. This time it was not the "Dundee News," but the "Dundee Trade Report Association," which is an official bulletin published on the commerce of jute. So without having to search for any particular article, she read it to him from beginning to end. Then, when the reading was over, as before, he asked her to lead him through the grounds, but this time he began to question her about herself. [Pg 178]
As he did the day before, he had her sit next to him and gave her a paper to translate into French. This time it wasn’t the "Dundee News," but the "Dundee Trade Report Association," an official bulletin about jute commerce. So rather than looking for a specific article, she read it to him from start to finish. When she finished reading, just like before, he asked her to show him around the grounds, but this time he started asking her questions about herself. [Pg 178]
"You told me that you had lost your mother. How long ago was that?" he asked.
"You told me that you lost your mom. How long ago was that?" he asked.
"Five weeks," she replied.
"Five weeks," she said.
"In Paris?"
"In Paris?"
"Yes, in Paris."
"Yes, in Paris."
"And your father?"
"And your dad?"
"Father died six months before mother," she said in a low voice.
"Father passed away six months before mom," she said in a quiet voice.
As he held her hand in his he could feel it tremble, and he knew what anguish she felt as he evoked the memory of her dead parents, but he did not change the subject; he gently continued to question her.
As he held her hand, he could feel it shake, and he understood the pain she was experiencing as he brought up the memory of her deceased parents, but he didn't switch topics; he softly kept asking her questions.
"What did your parents do?"
"What do your parents do?"
"We sold things," she replied.
"We sold stuff," she replied.
"In Paris? Round about Paris?"
"In Paris? Around Paris?"
"We traveled; we had a wagon and we were sometimes in one part of the country, sometimes in another."
"We traveled; we had a wagon and sometimes we were in one part of the country, other times in another."
"And when your mother died you left Paris?"
"And when your mom died, you left Paris?"
"Yes, sir."
"Yes, sir."
"Why?"
"Why?"
"Because mother made me promise not to stay in Paris after she had gone, but to go North where my father's people live."
"Because Mom made me promise not to stay in Paris after she left, but to head North where my father's family lives."
"Then why did you come here?"
"Then why did you come here?"
"When my mother died we had to sell our wagon and our donkey and the few things we had, and all this money was spent during her illness. When I left the cemetery after she was buried all the money I had was five francs thirty-five centimes, which was [Pg 179] not enough for me to take the train. So I decided to make the journey on foot."
"When my mom passed away, we had to sell our wagon, our donkey, and the few belongings we had, and all that money went towards her treatment. After I left the cemetery where she was buried, all I had was five francs and thirty-five centimes, which was [Pg 179] not enough for me to take the train. So, I decided to walk instead."
Monsieur Vulfran's fingers tightened over hers. She did not understand this movement.
Monsieur Vulfran's fingers clenched around hers. She didn't get this gesture.
"Oh, forgive me; I am boring you," she said. "I am telling you things perhaps that are of no interest."
"Oh, I'm sorry; am I boring you?" she said. "I'm sharing things that might not be interesting to you."
"You are not boring me, Aurelie," said the blind man. "On the contrary, I am pleased to know, what an honest little girl you are. I like people who have courage, will, and determination, and who do not easily give up. If I like finding such qualities in men, how much more pleasure does it give me to find them in a girl of your age! So ... you started with five francs thirty-five centimes in your pocket?..."
"You’re not boring me, Aurelie," said the blind man. "On the contrary, I'm glad to see what an honest little girl you are. I admire people who have courage, determination, and don’t give up easily. If I enjoy seeing those qualities in men, how much more does it please me to find them in a girl your age! So... you started with five francs thirty-five centimes in your pocket?..."
"A knife, a piece of soap," continued little Perrine, "a thimble, two needles, some thread and a map of the roads, that was all."
"A knife, a bar of soap," little Perrine continued, "a thimble, two needles, some thread, and a map of the roads, that was it."
"Could you understand the map?"
"Can you read the map?"
"Yes, I had to know, because we used to travel all over the country. That was the only thing that I kept of our belongings."
"Yes, I needed to know because we used to travel all over the country. That was the only thing I kept from our stuff."
The blind man stopped his little guide.
The blind man halted his small guide.
"Isn't there a big tree here on the left?" he asked.
"Isn’t there a big tree over here on the left?" he asked.
"Yes, with a seat all around it," she replied.
"Yeah, with a seat all around it," she said.
"Come along then; we'll be better sitting down."
"Let's sit down; it'll be more comfortable."
When they were seated she went on with her story. She had no occasion to shorten it, for she saw that her employer was greatly interested. [Pg 180]
When they were seated, she continued with her story. She didn't need to cut it short because she noticed that her boss was really interested. [Pg 180]
"You never thought of begging?" he asked, when she came to the time when she had left the woods after being overtaken by the terrible storm.
"You never thought about begging?" he asked, when she reached the part where she had left the woods after being caught in the terrible storm.
"No, sir; never."
"No, sir; not ever."
"But what did you count upon when you saw that you could not get any work?"
"But what did you expect when you realized you couldn't get any work?"
"I didn't count on anything. I thought that if I kept on as long as I had the strength I might find something. It was only when I was so hungry and so tired that I had to give up. If I had dropped one hour sooner all would have been over."
"I didn't expect anything. I thought that if I kept going as long as I had the strength, I might find something. It was only when I was so hungry and so tired that I had to give up. If I had stopped just one hour earlier, it all would have been over."
Then she told him how her donkey, licking her face, had brought her back to consciousness, and how the ragpicker had saved her from starvation. Then passing quickly over the days she had spent with La Rouquerie, she came to the day when she had made Rosalie's acquaintance.
Then she told him how her donkey, licking her face, had brought her back to consciousness, and how the ragpicker had saved her from starvation. Then quickly skipping over the days she had spent with La Rouquerie, she got to the day when she met Rosalie.
"And Rosalie told me," she said, "that anyone who wants work can get it in your factories. I came and they employed me at once."
"And Rosalie told me," she said, "that anyone who wants a job can get one in your factories. I came, and they hired me right away."
"When are you going on to your relations?"
"When are you going to see your family?"
Perrine was embarrassed. She did not expect this question.
Perrine felt embarrassed. She hadn't seen this question coming.
"I am not going any further," she replied, after a moment's hesitation. "I don't know if they want me, for they were angry with father. I was going to try and be near them because I have no one else, but I don't know if I shall be welcomed. Now that I have found work, it seems to me that it would be better for me to stay here. What will become of me if they turn me away? I know I shall not starve [Pg 181] here, and I am too afraid to go on the road again. I shall not let them know that I am here unless some piece of luck comes my way."
"I’m not going any further," she said after a moment of hesitation. "I’m not sure if they want me, since they were angry with my dad. I was going to try and be close to them because I have no one else, but I don’t know if I’ll be welcomed. Now that I’ve found a job, it seems better for me to stay here. What will happen to me if they turn me away? I know I won’t starve here, and I’m too scared to hit the road again. I won’t let them know I’m here unless some good luck comes my way."
"Didn't your relatives ever try to find out about you?" asked M. Vulfran.
"Did your relatives ever try to find out about you?" asked M. Vulfran.
"No, never," replied Perrine.
"No way," replied Perrine.
"Well, then, perhaps you are right," he said. "Yet if you don't like to take a chance and go and see them, why don't you write them a letter? They may not be able to give you a home, so then you could stay here where you'd be sure of earning your living. On the other hand, they may be very glad to have you, and you would have love and protection, which you would not have here. You've learned already that life is very hard for a young girl of your age, and in your position ... and very sad."
"Well, maybe you’re right," he said. "But if you don’t want to take a chance and go see them, why don’t you write them a letter? They might not be able to offer you a home, and then you could stay here and be sure of making a living. On the other hand, they could be really happy to have you, and you’d have love and protection that you wouldn’t have here. You already know that life is really tough for a young girl your age, especially in your situation... and it’s pretty sad."
"Yes, sir; I know it is very sad," said little Perrine, lifting her beautiful eyes to the sightless eyes of her grandfather. "Every day I think how sad it is, and I know if they would hold out their arms to welcome me I would run into them so quickly! But suppose they were just as cold and hard to me as they were with my father...."
"Yes, sir; I know it’s really sad," said little Perrine, looking up at her grandfather’s blind eyes. "Every day I think about how sad it is, and I know if they would just open their arms to welcome me, I would run to them so fast! But what if they were just as cold and unwelcoming to me as they were to my father..."
"Had these relations any serious cause to be angry with your father? Did he do anything very bad?"
"Did these people have any real reason to be upset with your dad? Did he do something really wrong?"
"I cannot think," said little Perrine, "that my father, who was always so good and kind, and who loved me and mother so much, could have ever been bad. He could not have done anything very wrong, [Pg 182] and yet his people must have had, in their opinion, serious reasons for being angry with him, it seems to me."
"I can’t believe," said little Perrine, "that my dad, who was always so good and kind and loved me and Mom so much, could have ever been bad. He couldn't have done anything really wrong, [Pg 182] and yet his family must have had, in their opinion, serious reasons to be angry with him, it seems to me."
"Yes, evidently," said the blind man. "But what they have against him they could not hold against you. The sins of the father should not fall upon the children."
"Yes, obviously," said the blind man. "But what they have against him they can't hold against you. The sins of the father shouldn’t affect the children."
"If that could be true!"
"If that were true!"
She said these words in a voice that trembled so with emotion that the blind man was surprised at the depths of this little girl's feelings.
She said these words in a voice that shook with so much emotion that the blind man was taken aback by the intensity of this little girl's feelings.
"You see," he said, "how in the depths of your heart how much you want their love and affection."
"You see," he said, "deep down in your heart, how much you want their love and affection."
"Yes, but how I dread being turned away," she replied.
"Yes, but I really hate the thought of being turned away," she replied.
"But why should you be?" he asked. "Have your grandparents any other children beside your father?"
"But why should you be?" he asked. "Do your grandparents have any other kids besides your dad?"
"No."
"Nope."
"Why shouldn't they be glad that you should come and take the place of the son they have lost? You don't know what it is to be alone in the world."
"Why shouldn't they be happy that you’ve come to take the place of the son they lost? You don't know what it's like to be alone in the world."
"Yes, I do ... I know only too well what it is," replied Perrine.
"Yes, I do... I know exactly what it is," Perrine replied.
"Youth who has a future ahead is not like old age, which has nothing before it but Death."
"Youth with a future ahead is not like old age, which has nothing before it but death."
She looked at him. She did not take her eyes from his face, for he could not see her. What did his words mean? From the expression of his face little Perrine tried to read the inmost thoughts that stirred this old man's heart. [Pg 183]
She stared at him, not taking her eyes off his face since he couldn't see her. What did his words mean? Little Perrine tried to decipher the deepest feelings that moved this old man's heart from the expression on his face. [Pg 183]
"Well," he said, after waiting a moment, "what do you think you will do?"
"Well," he said, after pausing for a moment, "what do you think you’re going to do?"
"I hesitate because I feel so bad about it," she said. "If I could only believe that they would be glad to have me and would not turn me away...."
"I hesitate because I feel so terrible about it," she said. "If only I could believe that they would be happy to have me and wouldn’t reject me...."
"You know nothing of life, poor little girl," said the old gentleman. "Age should not be alone any more than youth."
"You know nothing about life, poor little girl," said the old man. "Age shouldn't be alone any more than youth."
"Do you think all old people feel like that?" asked Perrine.
"Do you think all elderly people feel that way?" asked Perrine.
"They may not think that it is so, but they feel it."
"They might not think it's true, but they feel it."
"You think so?" she said, trembling, her eyes still fixed on his face.
"You think so?" she said, shaking, her eyes still locked on his face.
He did not reply directly, but speaking softly as though to himself, he said:
He didn’t respond directly, but speaking softly as if to himself, he said:
"Yes, yes; they feel it...."
"Yeah, they feel it...."
Then getting up from his seat abruptly, as though to drive away thoughts that made him feel sad, he said in a tone of authority: "Come across to the offices. I wish to go there." [Pg 184]
Then he stood up suddenly, as if to shake off the thoughts that were making him feel down, and said in a commanding tone: "Let's go to the offices. I want to head there." [Pg 184]
CHAPTER XVIII
SECRETARY TO M. VULFRAN
WHEN would Fabry, the engineer, return? That was the question that Perrine anxiously asked herself, for on that day her role of interpreter to the English machinists would terminate.
WHEN would Fabry, the engineer, come back? That was the question that Perrine nervously wondered about, because on that day her job as the translator for the English machinists would end.
That of translator of newspaper articles to M. Vulfran, would that continue until M. Bendit had recovered from his illness? Here was another question that made her even still more anxious.
That of translating newspaper articles for Mr. Vulfran, would that continue until Mr. Bendit had recovered from his illness? Here was another question that made her even more anxious.
It was on Thursday, when she reached the factories with the two machinists, that she found Monsieur Fabry in the workshop busy inspecting the work that had already been done. Discreetly she waited at a distance, not taking part in any of the explanations that were being made, but all the same the chief machinist drew her into the conversation.
It was Thursday when she arrived at the factories with the two machinists and found Monsieur Fabry in the workshop, busy checking the work that had already been completed. She quietly waited at a distance, not getting involved in any of the explanations being given, but the chief machinist still pulled her into the conversation.
"Without this little girl's help," he said, "we should have stood here waiting with our arms folded."
"Without this little girl's help," he said, "we would have just been standing here with our arms crossed."
Monsieur Fabry then looked at her, but he said nothing, and she on her side did not dare ask him what she had to do now, whether she was to stay at Saint-Pipoy or return to Maraucourt.
Monsieur Fabry then looked at her, but he said nothing, and she, for her part, didn’t have the courage to ask him what she should do now, whether she should stay at Saint-Pipoy or go back to Maraucourt.
She stood there undecided, thinking that as it was [Pg 185] M. Vulfran who had sent for her, it would be he who would send her away or keep her.
She stood there unsure, realizing that since it was M. Vulfran who had called for her, it would be up to him to either send her away or keep her.
He came at his usual hour, led by the manager, who gave him an account of the orders that the engineer had given and the observations that he had made. But it appeared that he was not completely satisfied.
He arrived at his usual time, guided by the manager, who updated him on the orders given by the engineer and the notes he had taken. However, it seemed that he was not entirely satisfied.
"It is a pity that the little girl is not here," he said in annoyance.
"It’s too bad the little girl isn’t here," he said, annoyed.
"But she is here," replied the manager, making a sign to Perrine to approach.
"But she is here," replied the manager, gesturing for Perrine to come over.
"Why was it you did not go back to Maraucourt, girl?" he asked.
"Why didn't you go back to Maraucourt, girl?" he asked.
"I thought that I ought not to leave here until you told me to go back," she replied.
"I thought I shouldn’t leave until you told me to go back," she replied.
"That was quite right," he said. "You must be here waiting for me when I come...."
"That’s absolutely right," he said. "You need to be here waiting for me when I arrive...."
He stopped for a second, then went on: "And I shall also need you at Maraucourt. You can go back this evening, and tomorrow be at the office. I will tell you what you will have to do."
He paused for a moment, then continued: "And I will also need you at Maraucourt. You can head back this evening and be at the office tomorrow. I’ll let you know what you need to do."
When she had interpreted the orders which he wished to give to the machinists, he left, and that day she was not required to read the newspapers.
When she understood the instructions he wanted to give to the machinists, he left, and that day she didn't need to read the newspapers.
But what did that matter? Hadn't her grandfather said that on the morrow he would need her at Maraucourt?
But what did that matter? Hadn't her grandfather said that tomorrow he would need her at Maraucourt?
"I shall need you at Maraucourt!" She kept repeating these words over and over again as she tramped along the roads over which William had driven her in the trap. [Pg 186]
"I need you at Maraucourt!" She kept saying these words again and again as she walked along the roads that William had taken her on in the carriage. [Pg 186]
How was she going to be employed? She imagined all sorts of ways, but she could not feel certain of anything, except that she was not to be sent back to push trucks. That was a sure thing; for the rest she would have to wait. But she need not wait in a state of feverish anxiety, for from her grandfather's manner she might hope for the best. If she, a poor little girl, could only have enough wisdom to follow the course that her mother had mapped out for her before dying, slowly and carefully, without trying to hasten events, her life, which she held in her own hands, would be what she herself made it. She must remember this always, in everything she said, every time she had to make a resolution, every time she took a step forward, and each time she took this step she must take it without asking advice of anyone.
How was she going to find a job? She thought of all kinds of possibilities, but she couldn't be sure about anything, except that she wasn't going to be sent back to pushing trucks. That was for sure; for everything else, she'd have to wait. But she didn’t need to wait in a state of anxious turmoil, because from her grandfather’s attitude, she could be hopeful. If she, a poor little girl, could just have enough sense to follow the path her mother laid out for her before she passed away, slowly and carefully, without trying to rush things, her life, which she held in her own hands, would be shaped by her choices. She had to remember this always, in everything she said, every time she had to make a decision, each time she moved forward, and each time she took a step, she must do it without seeking advice from anyone.
On her way back to Maraucourt she turned all this over in her little head. She walked slowly, stopping when she wanted to pick a flower that grew beneath the hedge, or when, in looking over a fence, she could see a pretty one that seemed to be beckoning to her from the meadow. Now and again she got rather excited; then she would quicken her step; then she slowed up again, telling herself that there was no occasion for her to hurry. Here was one thing she had to do—she must make it a rule, make it a habit, not to give way to an impulse. Oh, she would have to be very wise. Her pretty face was very grave as she walked along, her hands full of lovely wild flowers. [Pg 187]
On her way back to Maraucourt, she thought about everything in her mind. She walked slowly, stopping whenever she wanted to pick a flower growing beneath the hedge, or when she spotted a lovely one in the meadow that seemed to call out to her from over the fence. Occasionally, she got a bit excited and quickened her pace, but then she reminded herself there was no reason to rush. One thing she needed to do was make it a rule, a habit, to resist her impulses. She knew she had to be very wise. Her pretty face looked serious as she walked along, her hands filled with beautiful wildflowers. [Pg 187]
She found her island the same as she had left it, each thing in its place. The birds had even shown respect for the berries beneath the willow tree which had ripened in her absence. Here was something for her supper. She had not counted upon having berries.
She found her island just as she had left it, everything in its place. The birds had even respected the berries under the willow tree that had ripened while she was away. Here was something for her dinner. She hadn't expected to have berries.
She had returned at an earlier hour than when she had left the factory, so she did not feel inclined to go to bed as soon as her supper was over. She sat by the pond in the quiet of the evening, watching the night slowly fall.
She came back earlier than when she left the factory, so she didn't feel like going to bed right after dinner. She sat by the pond in the calm of the evening, watching the night slowly set in.
Although she had been away only a short time, something seemed to have occurred to disturb the quietness of her little shelter. In the fields there was no longer the solemn silence of the night which had struck her on the first days that she had installed herself on the island. Previously, all she could hear in the entire valley, on the pond, in the big trees and the foliage, was the mysterious rustling of the birds as they returned to the nests for the night. Now the silence was disturbed by all kinds of noises—the blow of the forge, the grind of the axle, the swish of a whip, and the murmur of voices.
Although she had only been away a short time, something seemed to have disturbed the peace of her little shelter. In the fields, there was no longer the solemn silence of the night that had struck her when she first arrived on the island. Before, the only sounds she could hear in the entire valley, on the pond, in the tall trees, and the leaves, were the mysterious rustling of the birds returning to their nests for the night. Now, the silence was broken by all kinds of noises—the pounding of the forge, the grinding of the axle, the crack of a whip, and the murmur of voices.
As she had tramped along the roads from Saint-Pipoy she had noticed that the harvest had commenced in the fields that were most exposed, and soon the mowers would come as far as her little nook, which was shaded by the big trees.
As she walked along the roads from Saint-Pipoy, she noticed that the harvest had started in the fields that were mostly exposed, and soon the mowers would reach her little spot, which was shaded by the big trees.
She would certainly have to leave her tiny home; it would not be possible for her to live there longer. [Pg 188] Whether she had to leave on account of the harvesters or the bird catchers, it was the same thing, just a matter of days.
She definitely had to move out of her small home; there was no way she could stay there any longer. [Pg 188] Whether it was because of the harvesters or the bird catchers, it didn’t matter—it was just a matter of days.
Although for the last few days she had got used to having sheets on her bed, and a room with a window, and closed doors, she slept that night on her bed of ferns as though she had never left it, and it was only when the sun rose in the heavens that she awoke.
Although for the last few days she had gotten used to having sheets on her bed, a room with a window, and closed doors, she slept that night on her bed of ferns as if she had never left it, and it was only when the sun rose in the sky that she woke up.
When she reached the factory, instead of following her companions to where the trucks stood, she made her way to the general offices, wondering what she should do—go in, or wait outside.
When she got to the factory, instead of going with her friends to where the trucks were parked, she headed to the main offices, unsure if she should go in or wait outside.
She decided to do the latter. If they saw her standing outside the doors, someone would see her and call her in.
She chose to do the latter. If they saw her waiting outside the doors, someone would notice her and ask her to come in.
She waited there for almost an hour. Finally she saw Talouel, who asked her roughly what she was doing there.
She waited there for almost an hour. Finally, she saw Talouel, who asked her brusquely what she was doing there.
"Monsieur Vulfran told me to come this morning to the office to see him," she said.
"Monsieur Vulfran asked me to come to the office to see him this morning," she said.
"Outside there, is not the office," he said.
"Out there, it's not the office," he said.
"I was waiting to be called in," she replied.
"I was waiting for my turn to be called in," she replied.
"Come up then."
"Come up now."
She went up the steps, following him in.
She walked up the steps, following him inside.
"What did you do at Saint-Pipoy?" he asked, turning to look at her.
"What did you do at Saint-Pipoy?" he asked, turning to face her.
She told him in what capacity M. Vulfran had employed her.
She explained to him how M. Vulfran had hired her.
"Monsieur Fabry then had been messing up things?" [Pg 189]
"Monsieur Fabry had been causing problems then?" [Pg 189]
"I don't know."
"I don't know."
"What do you mean—you don't know? Are you a silly?"
"What do you mean—you don't know? Are you being silly?"
"Maybe I am."
"Perhaps I am."
"You're not, and you know it; and if you don't reply it's because you don't want to. Don't forget who is talking to you; do you know what I am here?"
"You're not, and you know it; and if you don't respond, it's because you don’t want to. Don't forget who you’re talking to; do you know why I'm here?"
"Yes, the foreman."
"Yes, the supervisor."
"That means the master. And as your master you do as I tell you. I am going to know all. Those who don't obey I fire! Remember that!"
"That means the boss. And as your boss, you do what I say. I'm going to know everything. If you don't follow the rules, you're out! Remember that!"
This was indeed the man whom she had heard the factory girls talking about when she had slept in that terrible room at Mother Françoise's. The tyrant who wanted to be everything in the works, not only at Maraucourt, but at Saint-Pipoy, at Bacourt, at Flexelles, everywhere, and who would employ any means to uphold his authority, even disputing it with that of Monsieur Vulfran's.
This was definitely the guy the factory girls had mentioned when she stayed in that awful room at Mother Françoise's. The tyrant who wanted to control everything in the factory, not just at Maraucourt, but also at Saint-Pipoy, Bacourt, Flexelles—everywhere. He would use any tactic to maintain his power, even challenging Monsieur Vulfran's authority.
"I ask you what Monsieur Fabry has been doing?" he asked, lowering his voice.
"I want to know what Monsieur Fabry has been up to," he asked, lowering his voice.
"I cannot tell you because I do not know myself. But I can tell you what observations Monsieur Vulfran had me interpret for the machinists."
"I can’t tell you because I don’t know myself. But I can share what observations Monsieur Vulfran had me explain to the machinists."
She repeated what she had had to tell the men without omitting a single thing.
She repeated everything she had to tell the men without leaving anything out.
"Is that all?"
"Is that everything?"
"That is all."
"That's it."
"Did Monsieur Vulfran make you translate his letters?" [Pg 190]
"Did Monsieur Vulfran have you translate his letters?" [Pg 190]
"No, he did not. I only read some articles from the 'Dundee News' and a little paper all through; it was called the 'Dundee Trades Report Association.'"
"No, he didn't. I just read a few articles from the 'Dundee News' and a little paper in full; it was called the 'Dundee Trades Report Association.'"
"You know if you don't tell me the truth, all the truth, I'll get it pretty quick, and then ... Ouste! off you go."
"You know if you don't tell me everything, I'll figure it out pretty quickly, and then ... Bam! you're out of here."
"Why should I not speak the truth?" asked Perrine.
"Why shouldn't I speak the truth?" asked Perrine.
"It's up to you to do so," he retorted. "I've warned you ... remember."
"It's up to you to figure it out," he shot back. "I've warned you ... remember."
"I'll remember," said Perrine, "I assure you."
"I'll remember," Perrine said, "I promise you."
"Very good. Now go and sit down on that bench over there. If the boss really needs you he'll remember that he told you to come here this morning. He is busy talking to some of his men now."
"Great. Now go and take a seat on that bench over there. If the boss actually needs you, he'll remember that he asked you to come here this morning. He's busy chatting with some of his guys right now."
She sat on the bench for almost an hour, not daring to move so long as Talouel was near. What a dreadful man! How afraid she was of him! But it would never do to let him see that she was afraid. He wanted her to spy on her employer, and then tell him what was in the letters that she translated for him!
She sat on the bench for nearly an hour, too scared to move as long as Talouel was around. What a horrible man! She was so frightened of him! But she couldn't let him see that she was scared. He wanted her to snoop on her boss and then tell him what was in the letters she translated for him!
This indeed might well scare her, yet there was something to be pleased about. Talouel evidently thought that she would have the letters to translate; that meant that her grandfather would have her with him all the time that M. Bendit was ill.
This might really scare her, but there was also something to feel good about. Talouel clearly thought she would have the letters to translate; that meant her grandfather would have her with him the whole time M. Bendit was sick.
While she sat there waiting she caught sight of William several times. When he was not fulfilling the duties of coachman he acted as useful man to [Pg 191] M. Vulfran. Each time that he appeared on the scene Perrine thought that he had come to fetch her, but he passed without saying a word to her. He seemed always in a hurry.
While she sat there waiting, she noticed William several times. When he wasn't busy being the coachman, he helped M. Vulfran with various tasks. Every time he showed up, Perrine thought he had come to get her, but he walked past without saying a word. He always seemed to be in a rush.
Finally some workingmen came out of M. Vulfran's office with a very dissatisfied expression on their faces. Then William came and beckoned to her and showed her into M. Vulfran's office. She found her grandfather seated at a large table covered with ledgers, at the side of which were paper weights stamped with large letters in relief. In this way the blind man was able to find what his eyes could not see.
Finally, some workers left M. Vulfran's office looking very unhappy. Then William came and signaled for her to follow him into M. Vulfran's office. She found her grandfather sitting at a large table covered with ledgers, with paperweights stamped with big letters on the side. This way, the blind man could locate what his eyes couldn't see.
Without announcing her, William had pushed Perrine inside the room and closed the door after her. She waited a moment, then she thought that she had better let M. Vulfran know that she was there.
Without announcing her, William had pushed Perrine into the room and shut the door behind her. She waited for a moment, then she decided that she should let M. Vulfran know she was there.
"Monsieur," she said, "I am here ... Aurelie."
"Mister," she said, "I'm here ... Aurelie."
"Yes," he said, "I recognized your step. Come nearer and listen to me. I am interested in you. You have told me your troubles and I think you have been very courageous. From the translations that you have made for me, and the manner in which you have acted as interpreter for the machinists, I see that you are intelligent. Now that I am blind, I need someone to see for me, to tell me about things I wish to know, and also about things that strike them also. I had hoped that William would have been able to do this for me, but unfortunately he drinks too much and I can't keep him. [Pg 192]
"Yes," he said, "I recognized your footsteps. Come closer and listen to me. I'm interested in you. You've shared your troubles with me, and I think you've been very brave. From the translations you've done for me and your role as an interpreter for the machinists, I can tell you’re smart. Now that I'm blind, I need someone to see for me, to tell me about things I want to know, as well as things that catch their attention too. I had hoped that William would be able to do this for me, but unfortunately, he drinks too much, and I can't keep him. [Pg 192]
"Now, would you like to take the position that he has been unable to hold? To commence with, you will have ninety francs a month. If I am pleased with you I may do more for you."
"Now, would you like to take the position he hasn’t been able to keep? To start, you will earn ninety francs a month. If I'm satisfied with your work, I may do more for you."
Overwhelmed with joy, Perrine stood before the blind man unable to say a word.
Overcome with happiness, Perrine stood in front of the blind man, speechless.
"Why don't you speak?" he said at last.
"Why aren't you speaking?" he finally said.
"I can't ... I don't know what to say ... to thank you," she said. Her voice broke. "I feel so...."
"I can't ... I don't know what to say ... to thank you," she said, her voice cracking. "I feel so..."
"Yes, yes," he said. "I know how you feel. Your voice tells me that. I am pleased. That is as good as a promise that you will do all you can to give me satisfaction. Now let us change the subject. Have you written to your grandparents?"
"Yeah, I get it," he said. "I can hear it in your voice. It makes me happy. That’s basically a promise that you’ll do whatever you can to make me happy. Now let’s switch topics. Have you contacted your grandparents?"
"No," said Perrine, hesitatingly; "I ... I did not have any paper."
"No," Perrine said hesitantly; "I ... I didn't have any paper."
"Oh, very well. You will be able to find all you need in Monsieur Bendit's office. When you write tell them exactly what position you occupy in my employ. If they have anything better to offer you, they will send for you; if not, they will let you remain here."
"Oh, fine. You can find everything you need in Monsieur Bendit's office. When you write, make sure to tell them exactly what position you hold in my employment. If they have a better offer for you, they'll reach out; if not, they'll let you stay here."
"Oh, certainly ... I am sure I shall stay...."
"Oh, of course ... I'm sure I'll stay...."
"Yes, I think so. I think it will be best for you. As you will be in the offices, you will be in communication with my employés; you can take my orders to them, and you will also have to go out with me, so in that case you cannot wear your factory clothes, which Monsieur Benoist tells me are rather shabby."
"Yeah, I think so. I believe it will be best for you. Since you'll be in the office, you'll be in touch with my employees; you can relay my instructions to them, and you'll also need to go out with me, so in that case, you can't wear your factory clothes, which Monsieur Benoist mentioned are pretty worn-out."
"They are in rags," said Perrine; "but I assure [Pg 193] you, sir, it is not because I am lazy or that I don't care...."
"They're in rags," said Perrine; "but I promise you, sir, it's not because I'm lazy or that I don't care...."
"I am sure of that," replied M. Vulfran. "Now, as all that will be changed, you go to the cashier in the counting house, and he will give you a money order. You can go then to Madame Lachaise in the village and get some clothes, some linen, hats and shoes; what you need...."
"I’m certain about that," replied M. Vulfran. "Now that everything will be different, head over to the cashier in the counting house, and he’ll give you a money order. After that, you can go to Madame Lachaise in the village and get some clothes, linens, hats, and shoes—whatever you need...."
Perrine was listening as though it were not an old blind man with a grave face that was speaking, but a beautiful fairy who was holding over her her magic wand.
Perrine was listening as if it wasn't an old blind man with a serious face talking, but a beautiful fairy waving her magic wand over her.
She was silent. Then his voice recalled her to the reality.
She stayed quiet. Then his voice brought her back to reality.
"You are free to choose what you like, but bear in mind the choice you make will guide me in acquiring a knowledge of your character. Now you can go and see about your things at once. I shall not need you until tomorrow." [Pg 194]
"You can pick whatever you want, but remember that your choice will help me understand your character. Now you can go take care of your things right away. I won’t need you until tomorrow." [Pg 194]
CHAPTER XIX
SUSPICION AND CONFIDENCE
SHE went to the counting house, and after the chief cashier and his clerks had eyed her from head to foot, she was handed the order which M. Vulfran had said was to be given to her. She left the factory wondering where she would find Madame Lachaise's shop.
SHE went to the counting house, and after the chief cashier and his clerks had looked her up and down, she was given the order that M. Vulfran had said would be given to her. She left the factory wondering where she would find Madame Lachaise's shop.
She hoped that it was the woman who had sold her the calico, because as she knew her already, it would be less embarrassing to ask her advice as to what she should buy, than it would be to ask a perfect stranger. And so much hung on the choice she would make; her anxiety increased as she thought of her employer's last words: "the choice you make will guide me in acquiring a knowledge of your character."
She hoped it was the woman who had sold her the calico, because since she already knew her, it would be less awkward to ask for advice on what to buy than to approach a complete stranger. So much depended on the choice she would make; her anxiety grew as she remembered her employer's last words: "the choice you make will help me understand your character."
She did not need this warning to keep her from making extravagant purchases, but then on the other hand, what she thought would be the right things for herself, would her employer consider suitable? In her fancy she had worn beautiful clothes, and when she was quite a little girl she had been very proud to display her pretty things, [Pg 195] but of course dresses on this order would not be fitting for her now. The simplest that she could find would be better.
She didn't need this warning to stop her from making extravagant purchases, but on the flip side, would her employer think the things she wanted for herself were appropriate? In her imagination, she had worn beautiful clothes, and when she was a little girl, she was very proud to show off her pretty things, [Pg 195] but of course, dresses like that wouldn't be suitable for her now. The simplest option she could find would be better.
Who would have thought that the unexpected present of new clothes could have filled her with so much anxiety and embarrassment. She knew that she ought to be filled with joy and yet here she was greatly worried and hesitating.
Who would have thought that the surprise gift of new clothes could make her feel so anxious and embarrassed? She knew she should be happy, but instead, she was really worried and unsure.
Just near the church she found Mme. Lachaise's shop. It was by far the best shop in Maraucourt. In the window there was a fine display of materials, ribbons, lingerie, hats, jewels, perfumes, which aroused the envy and tempted the greed of all the frivolous girls throughout the surrounding villages. It was here where they spent their small earnings, the same as their fathers and husbands spent theirs at the taverns.
Just by the church, she found Mme. Lachaise's shop. It was definitely the best shop in Maraucourt. The window had a gorgeous display of fabrics, ribbons, lingerie, hats, jewelry, and perfumes that stirred the envy and sparked the greed of all the frivolous girls from the nearby villages. This was where they spent their little earnings, just like their fathers and husbands spent theirs at the taverns.
When Perrine saw this display of finery she was still more perplexed and embarrassed. She entered the shop and stood in the middle of the floor, for neither the mistress of the establishment nor the milliners who were working behind the counter seemed to think that the ragged little girl required any attention. Finally Perrine decided to hold out the envelope containing the order that she held in her hand.
When Perrine saw this display of fancy items, she felt even more confused and embarrassed. She walked into the shop and stood in the middle of the floor, since neither the shop owner nor the seamstresses working behind the counter seemed to think the shabby little girl needed any attention. Finally, Perrine decided to hold out the envelope containing the order she had in her hand.
"What is it you want, little girl?" demanded Madame Lachaise.
"What do you want, little girl?" demanded Madame Lachaise.
As she still held out the envelope the mistress of the store caught sight of the words Maraucourt Factories, Vulfran Paindavoine in one of the cor [Pg 196]ners. The expression of her face changed at once, her smile was very pleasant now.
As she continued to hold out the envelope, the shopkeeper noticed the words Maraucourt Factories, Vulfran Paindavoine in one of the corners. Her expression shifted immediately, and her smile became much warmer.
"What do you wish, Mademoiselle?" she asked, leaving her desk and drawing forward a chair for Perrine. Perrine told her that she wanted a dress, some underlinen, a pair of shoes and a hat.
"What can I do for you, Miss?" she asked, stepping away from her desk and pulling out a chair for Perrine. Perrine replied that she wanted a dress, some underwear, a pair of shoes, and a hat.
"We can supply you with all those," said Madame Lachaise, "and with goods of the very best quality. Would you like to commence with the dress? Yes. Very well then, I will show you some materials."
"We can provide you with all of those," said Madame Lachaise, "and with the highest quality products. Would you like to start with the dress? Yes. Great, then I'll show you some fabrics."
But it was not materials that Perrine wished to see; she wanted a ready-made dress. Something that she could put on at once, or at least something that would be ready for her to wear the next day when she went out with Monsieur Paindavoine.
But it wasn’t materials that Perrine wanted to see; she wanted a dress that was already made. Something she could put on right away, or at least something that would be ready for her to wear the next day when she went out with Monsieur Paindavoine.
"Ah, you are going out with Monsieur Vulfran?" said Madame Lachaise quickly; her curiosity was strung to its highest pitch at this statement. She wondered what the all powerful master of Maraucourt could have to do with this ragged little girl and she did not hesitate to ask.
"Ah, you’re going out with Monsieur Vulfran?" said Madame Lachaise quickly; her curiosity was at its peak with this news. She wondered what the powerful master of Maraucourt could possibly want with this ragged little girl, and she didn’t hesitate to ask.
But instead of replying to her question Perrine continued to explain that she wanted to see some black dresses as she was in mourning.
But instead of answering her question, Perrine kept explaining that she wanted to look at some black dresses because she was in mourning.
"You want a dress so as to be able to attend a funeral then?"
"You want a dress so you can go to a funeral, right?"
"No, it is not for a funeral," said Perrine.
"No, it’s not for a funeral," said Perrine.
"Well, you understand, Mademoiselle, if I know what you require the dress for I shall be able to know what style, material, and price it should be. [Pg 197]
"Well, you see, Miss, if I know what you need the dress for, I'll be able to figure out the style, material, and price that would work best. [Pg 197]
"I want the plainest style," said little Perrine timidly, "and the lightest but best wearing material, and the lowest price."
"I want the simplest style," said little Perrine shyly, "and the lightest but most durable material, and the lowest price."
"Very good, very good," replied Madame Lachaise, "they will show you something. Virginie, attend to Mademoiselle."
"Very good, very good," replied Madame Lachaise, "they will show you something. Virginie, take care of Mademoiselle."
How her tone had changed! her manner also. With great dignity Madame Lachaise went back to her seat at the desk, disdaining to busy herself with a customer who had such small desires. She was probably one of the servant's daughters, for whom Monsieur Vulfran was going to buy a mourning outfit; but which servant?
How her tone had changed! Her demeanor too. With great dignity, Madame Lachaise returned to her seat at the desk, refusing to bother with a customer who had such minor requests. She was probably one of the servant's daughters for whom Monsieur Vulfran was planning to buy a mourning outfit; but which servant?
However as Virginie brought forward a cashmere dress trimmed with passementerie and jet, she thought fit to interfere.
However, as Virginie presented a cashmere dress adorned with decorative trimmings and jet beads, she felt it necessary to step in.
"No, no, not that," she said. "That would be beyond the price. Show her that black challis dress with the little dots. The skirt will be a trifle too long and the waist too large, but it can easily be made to fit her, besides we have nothing else in black."
"No, no, not that," she said. "That would be too expensive. Show her that black challis dress with the little dots. The skirt might be a bit too long and the waist too big, but it can easily be adjusted to fit her, plus we don't have anything else in black."
Here was a reason that dispensed with all others, but even though it was too large, Perrine found the skirt and waist that went with it very pretty, and the saleslady assured her that with a little alteration is would suit her beautifully, and of course she had to believe her.
Here was a reason that eliminated all others, but even though it was too big, Perrine thought the skirt and waist that matched it were very pretty, and the saleslady assured her that with a little alteration, it would look great on her, and of course, she had to believe her.
The choice for the stockings and undergarments was easier because she wanted the least expensive, but when she stated that she only wanted to pur [Pg 198]chase two pairs of stockings and two chemises, Mlle. Virginie became just as disdainful as her employer, and it was as though she was conferring a favor that she condescended to try some shoes on Perrine, and the black straw hat which completed the wardrobe of this little simpleton.
The decision on the stockings and undergarments was straightforward since she wanted the cheapest options, but when she mentioned that she only wanted to buy two pairs of stockings and two chemises, Mlle. Virginie became just as scornful as her boss. It felt as if she was doing Perrine a favor by agreeing to let her try on some shoes and the black straw hat that completed this little simpleton's outfit.
Could anyone believe that a girl would be such an idiot! She had been given an order to buy what she wanted and she asked for two pairs of stockings and two chemises. And when Perrine asked for some handkerchiefs, which for a long time had been the object of her desires, this new purchase, which was limited to three handkerchiefs, did not help to change the shopkeeper's or the saleslady's contempt for her.
Could anyone believe that a girl could be such an idiot! She was told to buy what she wanted and she asked for two pairs of stockings and two nightgowns. And when Perrine asked for some handkerchiefs, which she had wanted for a long time, this new purchase, limited to three handkerchiefs, didn’t change the shopkeeper’s or the saleslady’s disdain for her.
"She's nothing at all," they murmured.
"She’s nothing at all," they whispered.
"And now shall we send you these things?" asked Mme. Lachaise.
"And now, should we send you these items?" asked Mrs. Lachaise.
"No, thank you," said Perrine, "I will call this evening and fetch them when the alterations are made."
"No, thank you," Perrine said. "I'll come by this evening and pick them up once the adjustments are made."
"Well, then, don't come before eight o'clock or after nine," she was told.
"Okay, just don’t show up before eight o’clock or after nine," she was told.
Perrine had a very good reason for not wishing to have the things sent to her. She was not sure where she was going to sleep that night. Her little island was not to be thought of. Those who possess nothing can dispense with doors and locks, but when one has riches ... for despite the condescension of the shopkeeper and her assistant, these were riches to Perrine and needed to be [Pg 199] guarded. So that night she would have to take a lodging and quite naturally she thought of going to Rosalie's grandmother. When she left Madame Lachaise's shop, she went on her way to Mother Françoise's to see if she could accommodate her and give her what she desired; that was a tiny little room that would not cost much.
Perrine had a solid reason for not wanting the things sent to her. She wasn’t sure where she would be sleeping that night. Her little island was out of the question. Those who own nothing can do without doors and locks, but when someone has wealth... for despite the shopkeeper and her assistant's condescension, these items were valuable to Perrine and needed to be [Pg 199] protected. So that night, she would need to find a place to stay, and naturally, she considered going to Rosalie's grandmother. After leaving Madame Lachaise's shop, she headed to Mother Françoise's to see if she could take her in and give her what she needed; a tiny little room that wouldn't cost much.
As she reached the gate she met Rosalie coming out, walking quickly.
As she got to the gate, she ran into Rosalie coming out, walking fast.
"You're going out?" cried Perrine.
"Are you going out?" cried Perrine.
"Yes, and you ... so you are free then?"
"Are you free, then?"
In a few hurried words they explained.
In a few quick words, they explained.
Rosalie, who was going on an important errand to Picquigny, could not return to her grandmother's at once, as she would have liked, so as to make the best arrangements that she could for Perrine; but as Perrine had nothing to do for that day, why shouldn't she go with her to Picquigny; and they would come back together; it would be a pleasure trip then.
Rosalie, who was heading out on an important errand to Picquigny, couldn't return to her grandmother's right away, as she wished, to make the best arrangements for Perrine. But since Perrine had nothing planned for the day, why not let her join Rosalie on the trip to Picquigny? They could come back together; it would be a fun outing.
They went off gaily, and Rosalie accomplished her errand quickly, then their pleasure trip commenced. They walked through the fields, chatting and laughing, picked flowers, then rested in the heat of the day under the shadows of the great trees. It was not until night that they arrived back in Maraucourt. Not until Rosalie reached her grandmother's gate did she realize what time it was.
They left happily, and Rosalie finished her errand quickly, then their fun trip began. They walked through the fields, chatting and laughing, picked flowers, and then rested in the heat of the day under the shade of the big trees. It wasn't until night that they got back to Maraucourt. It was only when Rosalie reached her grandmother's gate that she noticed what time it was.
"What will Aunt Zenobie say?" she said half afraid.
"What will Aunt Zenobie think?" she said, half afraid.
"Oh well, I don't care," said Rosalie defiantly, "I've enjoyed myself ... and you?"
"Oh well, I don't care," Rosalie said boldly. "I've had a great time... what about you?"
"Well, if you who have people to talk to every day have enjoyed yourself, how much more have I who never have anybody to talk to," said Perrine ruefully.
"Well, if you who have people to talk to every day have had a good time, how much more have I, who never has anyone to talk to," said Perrine sadly.
"I've had a lovely time," she sighed.
"I've had a great time," she sighed.
"Well, then we don't care what anybody says," said Rosalie bravely.
"Well, then we don't care what anyone says," said Rosalie bravely.
Fortunately, Aunt Zenobie was busy waiting on the boarders, so the arrangements for the room was made with Mother Françoise, who did not drive too hard a bargain and that was done quickly and promptly. Fifty francs a month for two meals a day; twelve francs for a little room decorated with a little mirror, a window, and a dressing table.
Fortunately, Aunt Zenobie was busy attending to the guests, so the room arrangements were handled by Mother Françoise, who wasn’t too strict with the price, and everything was settled quickly. Fifty francs a month for two meals a day; twelve francs for a small room featuring a little mirror, a window, and a dressing table.
At eight o'clock Perrine dined alone in the general dining room, a table napkin on her lap. At eight-thirty she went to Madame Lachaise's establishment to fetch her dress and other things which were quite ready for her. At nine o'clock, in her tiny room, the door of which she locked, she went to bed, a little worried, a little excited, a little hesitating, but, in her heart of hearts full of hope.
At 8:00, Perrine had dinner by herself in the main dining room, a napkin on her lap. At 8:30, she went to Madame Lachaise's place to pick up her dress and other things that were all ready for her. By 9:00, in her small room, the door of which she locked, she went to bed, feeling a bit worried, a bit excited, and a bit uncertain, but deep down, she was full of hope.
Now we should see.
Now we should look.
What she did see the next morning when she was called into M. Vulfran's office after he had given his orders to his principal employés, was such a severe expression on his face that she was thoroughly disconcerted; although the eyes that turned towards her as she entered his room were [Pg 201] devoid of look, she could not mistake the expression on this face that she had studied so much.
What she saw the next morning when she was called into M. Vulfran's office after he had given his orders to his main employees was such a serious expression on his face that she felt completely unsettled; even though the eyes that looked at her as she entered his room were [Pg 201] blank, she couldn't misinterpret the expression on a face she had studied so closely.
Certainly it was not the kind look of a benefactor, but quite the reverse: it was an expression of displeasure and anger that she saw.
Certainly it was not the kind look of a supporter, but quite the opposite: it was an expression of displeasure and anger that she saw.
What had she done wrong that he should be angry; with her?
What had she done wrong that he should be angry with her?
She put this question to herself but she could find no reply to it; perhaps she had spent too much at Madame Lachaise's and her employer had judged her character from these purchases. And in her selection she had tried to be so modest and economical. What should she have bought then? or rather what should she not have bought?
She asked herself this question, but she couldn’t find an answer; maybe she had spent too much at Madame Lachaise’s, and her boss had formed an opinion about her character based on those purchases. She had tried to be so modest and frugal in her choices. So what should she have bought? Or rather, what shouldn’t she have bought?
But she had no more time to wonder, for her employer was speaking to her in a severe tone:
But she had no more time to think, because her boss was talking to her in a strict tone:
"Why did you not tell me the truth?" he said.
"Why didn’t you tell me the truth?" he said.
"In what have I not told the truth?" she asked in a frightened voice.
"In what have I not told the truth?" she asked, her voice shaking with fear.
"In regard to your conduct since you came to this village."
"In relation to your behavior since you arrived in this village."
"But I assure you, Monsieur, I have told you the truth."
"But I promise you, sir, I've told you the truth."
"You told me that you lodged at Mother Françoise's house. And when you left there where did you go? I may as well tell you that yesterday Zenobie, that is Françoise's daughter, was asked to give some information, some references of you, and she said that you only spent one night in her mother's house, then you disappeared, and no one knew what you did from that night until now." [Pg 202]
"You told me that you stayed at Mother Françoise's house. And when you left there, where did you go? I should mention that yesterday Zenobie, Françoise's daughter, was asked for some information and references about you. She said that you only spent one night at her mother's house, then you vanished, and no one knew what you did from that night until now." [Pg 202]
Perrine had listened to the commencement of this cross examination in afright, but as Monsieur Vulfran went on she grew braver.
Perrine had listened to the start of this cross-examination in fear, but as Monsieur Vulfran continued, she became more courageous.
"There is someone who knows what I did after I left the room I used at Mother Françoise's," she said quietly.
"There’s someone who knows what I did after I left the room I was using at Mother Françoise’s," she said softly.
"Who?"
"Who?"
"Rosalie, her granddaughter, knows. She will tell you that what I am now going to tell you, sir, is the truth. That is, if you think my doings are worth knowing about."
"Rosalie, my granddaughter, knows. She'll tell you that what I'm about to share with you, sir, is the truth. That is, if you think my actions are worth knowing about."
"The position that you are to hold in my service demands that I know what you are," said Monsieur Vulfran.
"The role you’re taking on in my service requires that I know who you really are," said Monsieur Vulfran.
"Well, Monsieur, I will tell you," said little Perrine. "When you know you can send for Rosalie and question her without me seeing her, and then you will have the proof that I have not deceived you."
"Well, sir, I'll tell you," said little Perrine. "When you know you can call for Rosalie and question her without me being there, then you'll have the proof that I haven't lied to you."
"Yes, that can be done," he said in a softened voice, "now go on...."
"Yeah, that can be done," he said gently, "now go ahead...."
She told her story, dwelling on the horror of that night in that miserable room, her disgust, how she was almost suffocated, and how she crept outside at the break of dawn too sick to stay in that terrible garret one moment longer.
She shared her story, focusing on the terror of that night in that awful room, her disgust, how she felt like she was almost suffocating, and how she snuck outside at dawn, too sick to stay in that terrible attic for even a minute longer.
"Cannot you bear what the other girls could?" asked her employer.
"Can’t you handle what the other girls could?" her employer asked.
"The others perhaps have not lived in the open air as I have," said Perrine, her beautiful eyes fixed on her grandfather's face. "I assure you I am not [Pg 203] hard to please. We were so poor that we endured great misery. But I could not stay in that room. I should have died, and I don't think it was wrong of me to try to escape death. I could not live if I had to sleep there."
"The others probably haven’t spent as much time outdoors as I have," said Perrine, her beautiful eyes focused on her grandfather's face. "I promise I’m not [Pg 203] hard to please. We were so poor that we went through a lot of suffering. But I couldn’t stay in that room. I would have died, and I don’t think it was wrong for me to try to avoid death. I couldn’t live if I had to sleep there."
"Why! can that room be so unhealthy, so unwholesome as that?" mused Monsieur Vulfran.
"Why can that room be so unhealthy, so unwholesome?" thought Monsieur Vulfran.
"Oh, sir," cried Perrine, "if you could see it you would never permit your work girls to live there, never, never."
"Oh, sir," Perrine exclaimed, "if you could see it, you would never allow your female workers to live there, never, never."
"Go on with your story," he said abruptly.
"Go ahead with your story," he said suddenly.
She told him how she had discovered the tiny island and how the idea had come to her to take possession of the cabin.
She told him how she had found the tiny island and how the idea had come to her to claim the cabin.
"You were not afraid?" he asked.
"You weren't afraid?" he asked.
"I am not accustomed to being afraid," she said, with a wan little smile flitting across her beautiful face.
"I’m not used to being afraid," she said, a faint smile briefly appearing on her beautiful face.
"You are speaking of that cabin in the valley there a little to the side of the road to Saint-Pipoy, on the left, are you not?" asked Monsieur Vulfran.
"You’re talking about that cabin in the valley over there, a bit off the road to Saint-Pipoy, on the left, aren’t you?" asked Monsieur Vulfran.
"Yes, Monsieur."
"Yes, sir."
"That belongs to me and my nephews use it. Was it there that you slept?"
"That belongs to me, and my nephews use it. Did you sleep there?"
"I not only slept there, but I worked there and I ate there, and I even gave a dinner to Rosalie, and she can tell you about it," said little Perrine eagerly, for now that she had told him her story she wanted him to know everything. "I did not leave the cabin until you sent for me to go to Saint-Pipoy, and then you told me to stay there so as to [Pg 204] be on hand to interpret for the machinists. And now tonight I have taken a lodging again at Mother Françoise's, but now I can pay for a room all to myself."
"I not only slept there, but I worked there and I ate there, and I even had dinner with Rosalie, and she can tell you all about it," said little Perrine eagerly, since she wanted him to know everything after sharing her story. "I didn’t leave the cabin until you called me to go to Saint-Pipoy, and then you asked me to stay there to [Pg 204] help interpret for the machinists. And now tonight I'm back at Mother Françoise's, but this time I can afford a room all to myself."
"Were you rich then, that you were able to invite a friend to dinner?" asked the blind man.
"Were you rich back then that you could invite a friend over for dinner?" asked the blind man.
"If I only dare tell you," said Perrine timidly.
"If I just dare to tell you," Perrine said shyly.
"You can tell me everything," said the blind man.
"You can tell me anything," said the blind man.
"I may take up your time just to tell you a story about two little girls?" asked little Perrine.
"I hope it’s okay to take a moment to tell you a story about two little girls?" asked little Perrine.
"Now that I cannot use my time as I should like," said the blind man sadly, "it is often very long, very long ... and empty."
"Now that I can't use my time the way I want," the blind man said sadly, "it often feels really long, really long ... and empty."
A shade passed over her grandfather's face. He had so much; there were men who envied him—and yet how sad and barren was his life. When he said that his days were "empty" Perrine's heart went out to him. She also, since the death of her father and mother, knew what it was for the days to be long and empty, nothing to fill them but the anxiety, the fatigue, and the misery of the moment. No one to share them with you, none to uphold you, or cheer you. He had not known bodily fatigue, privations and poverty. But they are not the only trials to be borne, there are other sorrows in this world from which one suffers. And it was those other sorrows that had made him say those few words in such a sad, sad tone; the memory of which made this old blind man bend his head while the tears sprang into his sightless eyes. But no tears fell. Perrine's eyes had not left his face; if she [Pg 205] had seen that her story did not interest him, she would have stopped at once, but she knew that he was not bored. He interrupted her several times and said:
A shadow crossed her grandfather's face. He had so much; there were men who envied him—and yet his life was so sad and empty. When he said his days were "empty," Perrine's heart ached for him. She, too, understood what it was like to have long, empty days filled only with anxiety, exhaustion, and the pain of the moment, especially since her parents died. No one to share them with, no one to support or uplift you. He hadn’t experienced physical exhaustion, deprivation, or poverty. But those aren't the only hardships to endure; there are other sorrows in this world that bring suffering. It was those other sorrows that made him speak those few words with such a melancholic tone, a memory that made this old blind man lower his head while tears welled up in his sightless eyes. But no tears fell. Perrine's eyes never left his face; if she had sensed that her story wasn't holding his interest, she would have stopped immediately, but she knew he wasn’t bored. He interrupted her several times and said:
"And you did that!"
"You really did that!"
Then he questioned her, asking her to tell him in detail what she had omitted for fear of tiring him. He put questions to her which showed that he wished to have an exact account, not only of her work, but above all to know what means she had employed to replace all that she had been lacking.
Then he asked her to explain in detail what she had left out because she was afraid of boring him. He asked her questions that showed he wanted a precise account, not just of her work, but especially to understand what methods she had used to fill in all the gaps she had.
"And that's what you did?" he asked again and again.
"And that's what you did?" he kept asking.
When she had finished her story, he placed his hand on her head: "You are a brave little girl," he said, "and I am pleased to see that one can do something with you. Now go into your office and spend the time as you like; at three o'clock we will go out." [Pg 206]
When she finished her story, he put his hand on her head: "You're a brave little girl," he said, "and I'm glad to see that you can actually do something. Now go to your office and spend your time however you want; at three o'clock, we’ll go out." [Pg 206]
CHAPTER XX
THE SCHEMERS
MR. BENDIT'S office which Perrine occupied was a tiny place whose sole furniture consisted of a table and two chairs, a bookcase in blackwood, and a map of the world.
MR. BENDIT'S office that Perrine used was a small space with just a table and two chairs, a blackwood bookcase, and a world map.
Yet with its polished pine floor, and a window with its red and white shade, it appeared very bright to Perrine. Not only was the office assigned to her cheerful, but she found that by leaving the door open she could see and occasionally hear what was going on in the other offices.
Yet with its polished pine floor and a window with its red and white shade, it seemed very bright to Perrine. Not only was the office assigned to her cheerful, but she discovered that by leaving the door open, she could see and sometimes hear what was happening in the other offices.
Monsieur Vulfran's nephews, Theodore and Casimir, had their rooms on the right and on the left of his; after theirs came the counting house, then lastly, there was Fabry, the engineer's, office. This one was opposite hers. Fabry's office was a large room where several draughtsmen were standing up before their drawings, arranged on high inclined desks.
Monsieur Vulfran's nephews, Theodore and Casimir, had their rooms on the right and left of his; after theirs was the counting house, and finally, there was Fabry, the engineer's, office. This was across from hers. Fabry's office was a large room where several draftsmen stood at their drawings, set up on tall angled desks.
Having nothing to do and not liking to take M. Bendit's chair, Perrine took a seat by the door. She opened one of the dictionaries which were the only kind of books the office contained. She would have preferred anything else but she had to be contented with what was there. [Pg 207]
Having nothing to do and not wanting to sit in M. Bendit's chair, Perrine took a seat by the door. She opened one of the dictionaries, which were the only type of books in the office. She would have preferred anything else, but she had to make do with what was available. [Pg 207]
The hours passed slowly, but at last the bell rang for luncheon. Perrine was one of the first to go out. On the way she was joined by Fabry and Mombleux. They also were going to Mother Françoise's house.
The hours dragged on, but finally the bell rang for lunch. Perrine was one of the first to head out. On her way, she was joined by Fabry and Mombleux. They were also heading to Mother Françoise's house.
"So then you are a comrade of ours, Mademoiselle," said Mombleux, who had not forgotten his humiliation at Saint-Pipoy, and he wanted to make the one who was the cause of it pay for it.
"So, you're one of us, Mademoiselle," said Mombleux, who hadn't forgotten his humiliation at Saint-Pipoy, and he wanted to make the person responsible for it pay.
She felt the sarcasm of his words and for a moment she was disconcerted, but she recovered herself quickly.
She sensed the sarcasm in his words, and for a moment, she was taken aback, but she quickly composed herself.
"No, Monsieur," she said quietly, "not of yours but of William's."
"No, sir," she said softly, "not yours, but William's."
The tone of her reply evidently pleased the engineer, for turning to Perrine he gave her an encouraging smile.
The tone of her response clearly made the engineer happy, as he turned to Perrine and gave her a supportive smile.
"But if you are replacing Mr. Bendit?" said Mombleux obstinately.
"But if you’re taking Mr. Bendit’s place?" Mombleux said stubbornly.
"Say that Mademoiselle is keeping his job for him," retorted Fabry.
"Tell him that Mademoiselle is holding onto his job for him," Fabry shot back.
"It's the same thing," answered Mombleux.
"It's the same thing," replied Mombleux.
"Not at all, for in a week or two, when he'll be better, he'll come back in his old place. He certainly would not have had it if Mademoiselle had not been here to keep it for him."
"Not at all, because in a week or two, when he feels better, he'll return to his old spot. He definitely wouldn't have had it if Mademoiselle hadn't been here to hold it for him."
"It seems to me that you and I also have helped to keep it for him," said Mombleux.
"It looks like you and I have also helped keep it for him," said Mombleux.
"Yes, but this little girl has done her share; he'll have to be grateful to all three of us," said Fabry, smiling again at Perrine. [Pg 208]
"Yes, but this little girl has done her part; he'll need to be thankful to all three of us," said Fabry, smiling at Perrine again. [Pg 208]
If she had misunderstood the sense of Mombleux's words, the way in which she was treated at Mother Françoise's would have enlightened her. Her place was not set at the boarders' table as it would have been if she had been considered their equal, but at a little table at the side. And she was served after everyone else had taken from the dishes what they required.
If she had misinterpreted what Mombleux meant, the way she was treated at Mother Françoise's would have made things clear. Her spot wasn't set at the boarders' table like it would have been if she was seen as their equal, but at a small table off to the side. And she was served after everyone else had taken what they needed from the dishes.
But that did not hurt her; what did it matter to her if she were served first or last, and if the best pieces had already been taken. What interested her was that she was placed near enough to them to hear their conversation. She hoped that what she heard might guide her as to how she should act in the midst of the difficulties which confronted her.
But that didn't bother her; what did it matter if she was served first or last, or if the best pieces were gone? What mattered to her was being close enough to them to hear their conversation. She hoped that what she overheard might help her figure out how to act in the face of the challenges she was facing.
These men knew the habits of M. Vulfran, his nephews, and Talouel, of whom she stood so much in fear; a word from them would enlighten her and she might be shown a danger which she did not even suspect, and if she was aware of it she could avoid it. She would not spy upon them. She would not listen at doors. When they were speaking they knew that they were not alone. So she need have no scruples but could profit by their remarks.
These men were aware of M. Vulfran's habits, as well as those of his nephews and Talouel, whom she feared so much; a word from them could give her insight and potentially reveal a danger she wasn’t even aware of, which she could then avoid if she knew it existed. She wouldn’t spy on them or eavesdrop. When they spoke, they knew they weren’t alone. So she wouldn’t have any moral dilemmas and could benefit from their comments.
Unfortunately on that particular morning they said nothing that interested her; their talk was on insignificant matters. As soon as she had finished her meal she hurried to Rosalie, for she wanted to know how M. Vulfran had discovered that she had [Pg 209] only slept one night at her grandmother's house.
Unfortunately, that morning they didn't say anything that caught her attention; their conversation was about trivial things. As soon as she finished her meal, she rushed to Rosalie because she wanted to find out how M. Vulfran had found out that she had [Pg 209] only spent one night at her grandmother's house.
"It was that Skinny who came here while you were at Picquigny," said Rosalie, "and he got Aunt Zenobie to talk about you; and you bet it isn't hard to make Aunt Zenobie talk especially when she gets something for doing so. She told him that you had spent only one night here and all sorts of other things besides."
"It was that Skinny who came here while you were at Picquigny," Rosalie said, "and he got Aunt Zenobie to talk about you; and you know it's not hard to get Aunt Zenobie to chat, especially when she gets something out of it. She told him that you had only stayed here for one night and all kinds of other things too."
"What other things?"
"What else?"
"I don't know because I was not there, but you can imagine the worst, but fortunately it has not turned out badly for you."
"I can't say for sure since I wasn't there, but you can picture the worst, yet thankfully, it hasn't gone badly for you."
"No, on the contrary it has turned out very well, because M. Vulfran was amused and interested when I told him my story."
"No, actually it turned out really well because Mr. Vulfran found my story entertaining and intriguing."
"I'll tell Aunt Zenobie, that'll make her mad."
"I'll tell Aunt Zenobie, and that'll really make her angry."
"Oh, don't put her against me."
"Oh, don't set her up against me."
"Put her against you; oh, there's no danger of that now. She knows the position that M. Vulfran has given you, you won't have a better friend ... seemingly. You'll see tomorrow. Only if you don't want that Skinny to know your business, don't tell anything to her."
"Put her close to you; oh, there's no risk of that now. She knows the role M. Vulfran has assigned to you; you won't find a better friend... apparently. You'll see tomorrow. Just remember, if you don't want that Skinny to know your business, don't share anything with her."
"That I won't."
"I'm not going to."
"Oh, she's sly enough."
"Oh, she's sneaky enough."
"Yes, but now you've warned me...."
"Yeah, but now you've given me a heads-up..."
At three o'clock as arranged, M. Vulfran rang for Perrine and they drove off in the phaeton to make the customary round of the factories, for he did not let a single day pass without visiting the different buildings. [Pg 210]
At three o'clock as planned, M. Vulfran called for Perrine and they set off in the carriage to do their usual tour of the factories, as he made it a point to visit the various buildings every single day. [Pg 210]
Although he could not see he could at least be seen, and when he gave his orders it was difficult to believe that he was blind; he seemed to know everything that was going on.
Although he couldn’t see, he could at least be seen, and when he gave his orders, it was hard to believe he was blind; he seemed to know everything that was happening.
That day they began at the village of Flexelles. They stayed some time in the building and when they came out William was not to be seen. The horse was tied to a tree and William, the coachman, had disappeared. As soon as his employer had gone into his factories, William of course, as usual, had hurried to the nearest wine shop ... meeting a boon companion there he had forgotten the hour.
That day they started at the village of Flexelles. They spent some time in the building, and when they came out, William was nowhere to be found. The horse was tied to a tree, and William, the coachman, had vanished. As soon as his employer went into his factories, William, as usual, rushed to the nearest wine shop... and upon meeting a drinking buddy there, he lost track of time.
M. Vulfran sent one of his men off to search for his recalcitrant coachman. After waiting several minutes, the blind man became very angry. Finally William, with head held high, came staggering along.
M. Vulfran sent one of his guys to look for his stubborn coachman. After waiting for several minutes, the blind man grew really angry. Finally, William, with his head held high, came stumbling along.
"I can tell by the sound of his footsteps that he is drunk, Benoist," said M. Vulfran, addressing his manager, who stood beside him. "I am right, am I not?"
"I can tell by the sound of his footsteps that he's drunk, Benoist," said M. Vulfran, speaking to his manager, who was standing next to him. "I'm right, aren't I?"
"Yes, sir ... nothing can be hidden from you. He is drunk...."
"Yes, sir ... nothing is hidden from you. He’s drunk..."
William began to apologize.
William started to apologize.
"I've just come from...." he began, but his employer cut him short.
"I just came from...." he started, but his boss interrupted him.
"That is enough," said M. Vulfran, sternly. "I can tell by your breath and the way you walk that you are drunk."
"That's enough," said M. Vulfran, firmly. "I can tell by your breath and how you're walking that you're drunk."
"I was just going to say, sir," began William [Pg 211] again, as he untied the horse, but at that moment he dropped the whip and stooping down, he tried three times to grasp it. The manager looked grave.
"I was just going to say, sir," William began again, as he untied the horse, but at that moment he dropped the whip and bent down, trying three times to pick it up. The manager looked serious.
"I think it would be better if I drove you to Maraucourt," he said. "I am afraid you would not be safe with William."
"I think it would be better if I drove you to Maraucourt," he said. "I'm afraid you wouldn't be safe with William."
"Why so?" demanded William insolently.
"Why's that?" William asked insolently.
"Silence," commanded M. Vulfran, in a tone that admitted of no reply. "From this moment you can consider yourself dismissed from my service."
"Silence," commanded M. Vulfran, in a tone that allowed for no response. "From now on, you can consider yourself dismissed from my service."
"But, sir, I was going to say...."
"But, sir, I was about to say...."
With an uplifted motion of his hand M. Vulfran stopped him and turned to his manager.
With a gesture of his hand, M. Vulfran halted him and turned to his manager.
"Thank you, Benoist," he said, "but I think this little girl can drive me home. Coco is as quiet as a lamb, and she can well replace this drunken creature."
"Thank you, Benoist," he said, "but I think this little girl can take me home. Coco is as quiet as a lamb, and she can easily take the place of this drunk person."
He was assisted into the carriage, and Perrine took her place beside him. She was very grave, for she felt the responsibility of her position.
He was helped into the carriage, and Perrine sat down next to him. She was very serious, as she felt the weight of her responsibility.
"Not too quickly," said M. Vulfran, when she touched Coco with the end of her whip.
"Not so fast," said M. Vulfran when she poked Coco with the tip of her whip.
"Oh, please, sir, I don't want to go quickly, I assure you," she said, nervously.
"Oh, please, sir, I really don't want to rush, I promise you," she said, nervously.
"That's a good thing; let her just trot."
"That's a good thing; let her just walk."
There was a great surprise in the streets of Maraucourt when the villagers saw the head of the firm seated beside a little girl wearing a hat of black straw and a black dress, who was gravely driving old Coco at a straight trot instead of the zigzag course that William forced the old animal to take [Pg 212] in spite of herself. What was happening? Where was this little girl going? They questioned one another as they stood at the doors, for few people in the village knew of her and of the position that M. Vulfran had given her.
There was a big surprise in the streets of Maraucourt when the villagers saw the head of the firm sitting next to a little girl wearing a black straw hat and a black dress, who was calmly trotting old Coco straight instead of the zigzag route that William made the old animal take[Pg 212] despite her best efforts. What was going on? Where was this little girl headed? They asked each other as they stood at their doorways, since few people in the village knew her or the role that M. Vulfran had given her.
When they arrived at Mother Françoise's house, Aunt Zenobie was leaning over the gate talking to two women. When she caught sight of Perrine she stared in amazement, but her look of astonishment was quickly followed by her best smile, the smile of a real friend.
When they got to Mother Françoise's house, Aunt Zenobie was bent over the gate chatting with two women. When she saw Perrine, she stared in surprise, but her look of shock was quickly replaced by her warmest smile, the kind a true friend gives.
"Good day, Monsieur Vulfran! Good day, Mademoiselle Aurelie!" she called out.
"Good day, Mr. Vulfran! Good day, Miss Aurelie!" she called out.
As soon as the carriage had passed she told her neighbors how she had procured the fine position for the young girl who had been their boarder. She had recommended her so highly to Skinny.
As soon as the carriage drove away, she told her neighbors how she had secured the great job for the young girl who had been staying with them. She had spoken so highly of her to Skinny.
"She's a nice girl, though," she added, "and she'll not forget what she owes us. She owes it all to us."
"She’s a nice girl, though," she added, "and she won't forget what she owes us. She owes everything to us."
If the villagers had been surprised to see Perrine driving M. Vulfran, Talouel was absolutely stunned.
If the villagers were surprised to see Perrine driving M. Vulfran, Talouel was completely shocked.
"Where is William?" he cried, hurrying down the steps of the veranda to meet his employer.
"Where's William?" he shouted, rushing down the steps of the porch to meet his boss.
"Sent off for continual drunkenness," said M. Vulfran, smiling.
"Sent away for nonstop drinking," said M. Vulfran, smiling.
"I had supposed that you would take this step eventually," said Talouel.
"I thought you would eventually take this step," said Talouel.
"Exactly," replied his employer briefly.
"Exactly," his boss replied quickly.
Talouel had established his power in the house by these two words, "I suppose." His aim was to persuade his chief that he was so devoted to his [Pg 213] interests that he was able to foresee every wish that he might have. So he usually began with these words, "I suppose that you want...."
Talouel had established his power in the house with just two words, "I suppose." His goal was to convince his boss that he was so dedicated to his [Pg 213] interests that he could anticipate every wish he might have. So he often started with, "I suppose that you want...."
He had the subtlety of the peasant, always on the alert, and his quality for spying made him stop at nothing to get the information he desired. M. Vulfran usually made the same reply when Talouel had "supposed" something.
He had the sharp instincts of a farmer, always aware of his surroundings, and his knack for getting intel meant he would do whatever it took to find out what he wanted. M. Vulfran typically gave the same response whenever Talouel had "guessed" something.
"Exactly," the blind man would say.
"Exactly," the blind guy would say.
"And I suppose you find," continued Talouel, as he helped his employer to get down, "that the one who has replaced him deserves your trust?"
"And I guess you think," Talouel continued as he helped his employer down, "that the person who took his place is trustworthy?"
"Exactly," said the blind man again.
"Exactly," said the blind man once more.
"I'm not astonished," added the crafty Talouel. "The day when Rosalie brought her here I thought there was something in her, and I was sure you would soon find that out."
"I'm not surprised," added the clever Talouel. "The day Rosalie brought her here, I sensed there was something special about her, and I was certain you would figure that out soon."
As he spoke he looked at Perrine, and his look plainly said: "You see what I've done for you. Don't forget it, and be ready to do me a service."
As he talked, he glanced at Perrine, and his expression clearly conveyed: "You see what I've done for you. Don’t forget it, and be prepared to help me out."
A demand of payment on this order was not long in coming.
A request for payment on this order arrived quickly.
A little later, stopping before the door of the office in which Perrine sat, he said in a low voice from the doorway:
A little later, stopping in front of the office where Perrine was sitting, he said quietly from the doorway:
"Tell me what happened with William."
"Tell me what happened with William."
Perrine thought that if she frankly replied to his question she would not be revealing any serious matter, so she related exactly what had occurred.
Perrine believed that if she honestly answered his question, she wouldn't be disclosing anything important, so she recounted precisely what had happened.
"Ah, good," he said, more at ease. "Now, if he [Pg 214] should come to me and ask to be taken back I'll settle with him."
"Ah, good," he said, sounding more relaxed. "Now, if he [Pg 214] comes to me and asks to be taken back, I'll work things out with him."
Later on Fabry and Mombleux put the same question to her, for everyone now knew that little Perrine had had to drive the chief home because his coachman had been too drunk to hold the reins.
Later on, Fabry and Mombleux asked her the same question, since everyone now knew that little Perrine had to drive the chief home because his coachman was too drunk to handle the reins.
"It's a miracle that he hasn't upset the boss a dozen times," said Fabry, "for he drives like a crazy creature when he's drunk. He should have been sent off long ago."
"It's a miracle he hasn't ticked off the boss a dozen times," said Fabry, "because he drives like a maniac when he's drunk. He should have been fired a long time ago."
"Yes, and he would have been," said Mombleux, smiling, "if certain ones who wanted his help had not done all they could to keep him."
"Yeah, and he would have been," said Mombleux, smiling, "if some people who needed his help hadn't done everything they could to hold him back."
Perrine became all attention.
Perrine became the center of attention.
"They'll make a face when they see that he's gone, but I'll give William his due: he didn't know that he was spying."
"They'll make a face when they realize he's gone, but I have to give William credit: he didn't know he was being watched."
They were silent while Zenobie came in to change the plates. They had not thought that the pretty little girl in the corner was listening to their conversation. After Zenobie had left the room they went on with their talk.
They were quiet while Zenobie came in to change the plates. They hadn't realized that the cute little girl in the corner was listening to their conversation. After Zenobie left the room, they continued their talk.
"But what if the son returns?" asked Mombleux.
"But what if the son comes back?" asked Mombleux.
"Well, most of us want him back, for the old man's getting old," said Fabry; "but perhaps he's dead."
"Well, most of us want him back, since the old man is getting old," said Fabry; "but maybe he's dead."
"That might be," agreed Mombleux. "Talouel's so ambitious he'd stop at nothing. He wants to own the place, and he'll get it if he can."
"That could be," agreed Mombleux. "Talouel's so ambitious he'd do anything. He wants to own the place, and he'll get it if he can."
"Yes, and who knows? Maybe he had a hand in keeping M. Edmond away. Neither of us were [Pg 215] here at the time, but you might be sure that Talouel would work out things to his own interests."
"Yeah, and who knows? Maybe he helped keep M. Edmond away. Neither of us were[Pg 215] here at the time, but you can be sure that Talouel would make things work out for his own benefit."
"I hadn't thought of that."
"Didn't think of that."
"Yes, and at that time he didn't know that there'd be others to take the place of M. Edmond. I'm not sure what he's scheming to get, but it's something big."
"Yeah, and back then he had no idea there would be others to replace M. Edmond. I’m not sure what he’s planning to get, but it’s something significant."
"Yes, and he's doing some dirty work for sure, and only think, when he was twenty years old he couldn't write his own name."
"Yeah, and he's definitely up to some shady stuff. Just think about it: when he was twenty, he couldn’t even write his own name."
Rosalie came into the room at this moment and asked Perrine if she would like to go on an errand with her. Perrine could not refuse. She had finished her dinner some time ago, and if she remained in her corner she would soon awaken their suspicions.
Rosalie walked into the room at that moment and asked Perrine if she wanted to go on an errand with her. Perrine couldn't say no. She had finished her dinner a while ago, and if she stayed in her corner, they would quickly start to suspect something.
It was a quiet evening. The people sat at their street doors chatting. After Rosalie had finished her errand she wanted to go from one door to another to gossip, but Perrine had no desire for this, and she excused herself on the plea of being tired. She did not want to go to bed. She just wanted to be alone, to think, in her little room, with the door closed. She wanted to take a clear account of the situation in which she now found herself.
It was a calm evening. People were sitting at their front doors chatting. After Rosalie finished her errand, she wanted to move from one door to another to gossip, but Perrine wasn't interested and made an excuse that she was tired. She didn’t want to go to bed. She just wanted some alone time to think in her small room with the door closed. She wanted to clearly assess the situation she was currently in.
When she heard Fabry and Mombleux speaking of the manager she realized how much she had to fear this man. He had given her to understand that he was the master, and as such it was his right to be informed of all that happened. But all that was nothing compared with what had been revealed [Pg 216] to her in the conversation that she had just heard.
When she heard Fabry and Mombleux talking about the manager, she understood how much she needed to fear this man. He had made it clear that he was in charge, and as such, it was his right to know everything that went on. But all of that was nothing compared to what had just been revealed [Pg 216] to her in the conversation she had just heard.
She knew that he wished to exercise his authority over everyone. But she had not known that his ambition was to take her grandfather's place some day. This man was scheming to replace the all-powerful master of the Maraucourt factories; for years he had plotted with this object in view. All this she had just learned. The two men whose conversation she had overheard were in a position to know the facts. And this terrible man, now that she had replaced William, intended that she should spy upon his employer.
She realized that he wanted to exert his power over everyone. But she hadn't known that his ambition was to take her grandfather's position one day. This man was plotting to take the place of the all-powerful master of the Maraucourt factories; for years he had schemed with this goal in mind. She had just found all this out. The two men whose conversation she had overheard were in a position to know the facts. And this awful man, now that she had taken William's place, expected her to spy on his boss.
What should she do? She was only a little girl, almost a child, and there was no one to protect her. What should she do?
What should she do? She was just a little girl, almost a child, and there was no one to protect her. What should she do?
She had asked herself this question before, but under different circumstances. It was impossible for her to lie down, so nervous and excited was she at what she had heard.
She had asked herself this question before, but in different circumstances. It was impossible for her to lie down, as she was too nervous and excited by what she had heard.
Perhaps this dreadful man had schemed to keep her dear dead father away from his home, and he was still working in an underhanded way for what? Was he trying to get out of the way the two nephews who would replace his master? If he had the power to do this, what might he not do to her if she refused to spy for him?
Perhaps this terrible man had plotted to keep her beloved dead father away from his home, and he was still scheming in a sneaky way for what? Was he trying to eliminate the two nephews who would take his master's place? If he had the power to do that, what might he not do to her if she refused to be his spy?
She spent the greater part of the night turning these questions over in her little head. At last, tired out with the difficulties which confronted her, she dropped her curly head on the pillow and slept. [Pg 217]
She spent most of the night thinking about these questions in her little head. Finally, worn out from the challenges she faced, she rested her curly head on the pillow and fell asleep. [Pg 217]
CHAPTER XXI
LETTERS FROM DACCA
THE first thing that M. Vulfran did upon reaching his office in the morning was to open his mail. Domestic letters were arranged in one pile and foreign letters in another. Since he had gone blind his nephews or Talouel read the French mail aloud to him; the English letters were given to Fabry and the German to Mombleux.
THE first thing that M. Vulfran did upon reaching his office in the morning was to open his mail. Domestic letters were arranged in one pile and foreign letters in another. Since he had gone blind, his nephews or Talouel read the French mail aloud to him; the English letters were given to Fabry and the German ones to Mombleux.
The day following the conversation between Fabry and Mombleux which had caused Perrine so much anxiety, M. Vulfran, his nephews and the manager were occupied with the morning's mail. Suddenly Theodore exclaimed:
The day after the conversation between Fabry and Mombleux that had made Perrine so anxious, M. Vulfran, his nephews, and the manager were busy going through the morning mail. Suddenly, Theodore shouted:
"A letter from Dacca, dated May 29."
"A letter from Dhaka, dated May 29."
"In French?" demanded M. Vulfran.
"In French?" asked M. Vulfran.
"No, in English."
"No, in English please."
"What signature?"
"What signature are you talking about?"
"It's not very clear ... looks like Field. Fildes ... preceded by a word that I can't make out. There are four pages. Your name occurs in several places, uncle. Shall I give it to Fabry?"
"It's not very clear ... looks like Field. Fildes ... preceded by a word that I can't make out. There are four pages. Your name comes up in several spots, uncle. Should I give it to Fabry?"
Simultaneously, Theodore and Talouel cast a quick look at M. Vulfran, but catching each other in this act, which betrayed that each was intensely curious, they both assumed an indifferent air. [Pg 218]
At the same time, Theodore and Talouel glanced at M. Vulfran, but when they noticed each other doing it, which showed they were both very curious, they both put on a casual demeanor. [Pg 218]
"I'm putting the letter on your table, uncle," said Theodore.
"I'm putting the letter on your table, Uncle," said Theodore.
"Give it to me," replied M. Vulfran.
"Give it to me," said M. Vulfran.
When the stenographer had gone off with the replies to the various letters, M. Vulfran dismissed his manager and his two nephews and rang for Perrine.
When the stenographer left with the responses to the different letters, M. Vulfran sent away his manager and his two nephews and called for Perrine.
She appeared immediately.
She showed up right away.
"What's in the letter?" he asked.
"What's in the letter?" he asked.
She took the letter that he handed to her and glanced at it. If he could have seen her he would have noticed that she had turned very pale and that her hands trembled.
She took the letter he gave her and looked at it. If he could have seen her, he would have noticed that she had gone very pale and that her hands were shaking.
"It is an English letter, dated May 29, from Dacca," she replied.
"It’s an English letter, dated May 29, from Dacca," she replied.
"From whom?"
"Who is it from?"
"From Father Fields."
"From Father Fields."
"What does it say?"
"What does it mean?"
"May I read a few lines first, please ... before I tell you?"
"Can I read a few lines first, please ... before I tell you?"
"Yes, but do it quickly."
"Yes, but do it fast."
She tried to do as she was told, but her emotion increased as she read ... the words dancing before her eyes.
She tried to follow the instructions, but her emotions intensified as she read ... the words dancing in front of her eyes.
"Well?" demanded M. Vulfran, impatiently.
"Well?" demanded M. Vulfran, impatient.
"It is difficult to read," she murmured, "and difficult to understand; the sentences are very long."
"It’s hard to read," she said softly, "and hard to understand; the sentences are really long."

There was another long pause; at last she said:
There was another long pause; finally, she said:
"Father Fields says that Father Leclerc, to whom you wrote, is dead, and that before dying he asked [Pg 219] him to send this reply to you. He was unable to communicate with you before, as he had some difficulty in getting together the facts that you desired. He excuses himself for writing in English, as his knowledge of French is very slight."
"Father Fields says that Father Leclerc, to whom you wrote, has passed away, and that before he died, he asked [Pg 219] him to send you this reply. He couldn't reach out to you earlier because he had trouble gathering the information you wanted. He apologizes for writing in English since his French is very limited."
"What information does he send?" asked the blind man.
"What info does he send?" asked the blind man.
"I have not come to that yet, sir," replied Perrine.
"I haven't gotten to that yet, sir," replied Perrine.
Although little Perrine gave this reply in a very gentle voice, the blind man knew that he would gain nothing by hurrying her.
Although little Perrine responded in a very soft voice, the blind man realized that rushing her wouldn't get him anywhere.
"You are right," he said; "not being in French, you must understand it thoroughly before you can explain it to me. You'd better take the letter and go into Bendit's office; translate it as accurately as you can, writing it out so that you can read it to me. Don't lose a minute. I'm anxious to know what it contains."
"You’re right," he said. "Since it’s not in French, you need to understand it completely before you can explain it to me. You should take the letter and go to Bendit's office; translate it as accurately as you can and write it out so you can read it to me. Don’t waste any time. I really want to know what it says."
He called her back as she was leaving.
He called her back as she was leaving.
"This letter relates to a personal matter," he said, "and I do not wish anyone to know about it ... understand ... no one. If anyone dares question you about it, you must say nothing, nor give them any inkling of what it is about. You see what confidence I place in you. I hope that you will prove yourself worthy of my trust. If you serve me faithfully, you may be sure that you will be taken care of."
"This letter is about something personal," he said, "and I don’t want anyone to know about it... understand? No one. If anyone dares to ask you about it, you must say nothing and give them no hint about what it's about. You can see how much I trust you. I hope you prove yourself worthy of that trust. If you serve me well, you can be sure that you’ll be taken care of."
"I promise you, sir, that I'll deserve your trust," said Perrine, earnestly.
"I promise you, sir, that I'll earn your trust," said Perrine, sincerely.
But hurry she could not. She read the letter from beginning to end, then re-read it. Finally she took a large sheet of paper and commenced to write:
But she couldn't rush. She read the letter from start to finish, then read it again. Finally, she took a large sheet of paper and started to write:
"Dacca, May 29.
"Dhaka, May 29."
"Honored Sir:
"Dear Sir:"
"It is with great grief that I inform you that we have lost our Reverend Father Leclerc, to whom you wrote for certain important information. When dying he asked me to send a reply to your letter, and I regret that it could not have been sent earlier, but after a lapse of twelve years I have had some difficulty in getting the facts that you desire, and I must ask pardon for sending the information I now have in English, as my knowledge of French is very slight...."
"It is with great sadness that I inform you that we have lost our Reverend Father Leclerc, to whom you wrote for certain important information. Before he passed away, he asked me to respond to your letter, and I regret that it couldn't have been sent sooner. After a gap of twelve years, I've had some difficulty gathering the information you requested, and I must apologize for sending the details I have now in English, as my knowledge of French is very limited...."
Perrine, who had only read this far to M. Vulfran, now stopped to read and correct what she had done. She was giving all her attention to her translation when the office door was opened by Theodore Paindavoine. He came into the room, closing the door after him, and asked for a French and English dictionary.
Perrine, who had only read this far to M. Vulfran, now paused to read and revise what she had done. She was focused entirely on her translation when Theodore Paindavoine walked into the room, closing the door behind him, and asked for a French-English dictionary.
This dictionary was opened before her. She closed it and handed it to him.
This dictionary was open in front of her. She closed it and handed it to him.
"Are you not using it?" he asked, coming close to her.
"Don't you want to use it?" he asked, stepping closer to her.
"Yes, but I can manage without it," she replied.
"Yeah, but I can handle it without it," she replied.
"How's that?"
"How's that going?"
"I really only need it to spell the French words [Pg 221] correctly," she said, "and a French dictionary will do as well."
"I just need it to correctly spell the French words [Pg 221]," she said, "and a French dictionary will work too."
She knew that he was standing just at the back of her, and although she could not see his eyes, being afraid to turn round, she felt that he was reading over her shoulder.
She knew he was just behind her, and even though she couldn't see his eyes because she was afraid to turn around, she felt like he was reading over her shoulder.
"Ah, you're translating that letter from Dacca?" he said.
"Ah, you're translating that letter from Dhaka?" he said.
She was surprised that he knew about this letter which was to be kept a secret. Then she realized that he was questioning her, and that his request for a dictionary was only a pretext. Why did he need an English dictionary if he could not understand a word of English?
She was surprised that he knew about this letter that was supposed to be a secret. Then she realized he was questioning her, and his request for a dictionary was just a cover. Why did he need an English dictionary if he couldn't understand a word of English?
"Yes, monsieur," she said.
"Yes, sir," she said.
"Is the translation coming along all right?" he asked.
"Is the translation going okay?" he asked.
She felt that he was bending over her, that his eyes were fixed on what she had translated. Quickly she moved her paper, turning it so that he could only see it sideways.
She sensed that he was leaning over her, that his eyes were locked on what she had translated. Quickly, she shifted her paper, angling it so he could only see it from the side.
"Oh, please, sir," she exclaimed; "don't read it. It is not correct ... it is all confused. I was just trying."
"Oh, please, sir," she said. "Don't read it. It's not right... it's all a mess. I was just trying."
"Oh, never mind that."
"Oh, forget that."
"Oh, but I do mind. I should be ashamed to let you see this."
"Oh, but I do care. I should be embarrassed to let you see this."
He wanted to take the sheet of paper, but she put both her small hands over it. She determined to hold her own even with one of the heads of the house. [Pg 222]
He wanted to grab the sheet of paper, but she covered it with both of her small hands. She was resolved to stand her ground even against one of the heads of the household. [Pg 222]
Until then he had spoken pleasantly to her.
Until then, he had spoken nicely to her.
"Now give it to me," he said briefly. "I'm not playing schoolmaster with a pretty little girl like you."
"Now hand it over," he said curtly. "I'm not pretending to be a teacher with a cute girl like you."
"But, sir, it is impossible; I can't let you see it," she said obstinately.
"But, sir, that's impossible; I can't let you see it," she said stubbornly.
Laughingly he tried to take it from her, but she resisted him.
Laughing, he tried to take it from her, but she pushed him away.
"No, I will not let you have it," she said with determination.
"No, I'm not letting you have it," she said firmly.
"Oh, this is a joke!" replied Theodore.
"Oh, this is a joke!" replied Theodore.
"It is not a joke; I am very serious," said little Perrine. "Monsieur Vulfran forbade me to let anyone see this letter. I am obeying him."
"It’s not a joke; I’m being completely serious," said little Perrine. "Monsieur Vulfran told me not to let anyone see this letter. I’m following his instructions."
"It was I who opened it."
"It was me who opened it."
"The letter in English is not the translation."
"The letter in English isn't the translation."
"Oh, my uncle will show me this wonderful translation presently," he replied.
"Oh, my uncle will show me this amazing translation soon," he replied.
"If your uncle shows it, very well; but that won't be me showing it. He gave me his orders and I must obey him."
"If your uncle shows it, that's fine; but I won't be the one showing it. He gave me his orders, and I have to follow them."
He saw by her resolute attitude that if he wanted the paper he would have to take it from her by force. But then, if he did so, she would probably call out. He did not dare go as far as that.
He could tell from her determined stance that if he wanted the paper, he'd have to take it from her forcefully. But if he did that, she would likely shout out. He didn't want to go that far.
"I am delighted to see how faithfully you carry out my uncle's orders, even in trivial things," he said, sarcastically, leaving the room.
"I’m so impressed by how well you follow my uncle’s orders, even with the little things," he said sarcastically, stepping out of the room.
When he had gone and closed the door Perrine tried to go on with her work, but she was so upset she found it impossible to do so. She knew that [Pg 223] Theodore was not delighted, as he had said, but furious. If he intended to make her pay for thwarting his will, how could she defend herself against such a powerful enemy? He could crush her with the first blow and she would have to leave.
When he left and shut the door, Perrine tried to continue her work, but she was so upset that she found it impossible. She knew that [Pg 223] Theodore wasn’t just unhappy, as he claimed, but actually furious. If he planned to make her suffer for going against his wishes, how could she possibly defend herself against such a strong opponent? He could destroy her with one strike, and then she would have to leave.
The door was again opened and Talouel, with gliding step, came into the room. His eyes fell at once on the letter.
The door opened again and Talouel stepped into the room smoothly. His eyes immediately landed on the letter.
"Well, how is the translation of that letter from Dacca coming along?" he asked.
"Hey, how's the translation of that letter from Dacca going?" he asked.
"I have only just commenced it," replied Perrine timidly.
"I just started it," Perrine replied shyly.
"M. Theodore interrupted you just now. What did he want?"
"M. Theodore just interrupted you. What did he want?"
"A French and English dictionary."
"A French-English dictionary."
"What for? He doesn't know English."
"What for? He doesn't speak English."
"He did not tell me why he wanted it."
"He didn’t tell me why he wanted it."
"Did he want to know what was in the letter?" asked Talouel.
"Did he want to know what was in the letter?" Talouel asked.
"I had only commenced the first phrase," said Perrine, evasively.
"I had just started the first sentence," Perrine said, avoiding the question.
"You don't ask me to believe that you have not read it?"
"You really expect me to believe that you haven't read it?"
"I have not yet translated it."
"I haven't translated it yet."
"I ask you if you have read it."
"I’m asking you if you’ve read it."
"I cannot reply to that."
"I can’t respond to that."
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
"Because M. Vulfran has forbidden me to speak of this letter."
"Because M. Vulfran has told me not to talk about this letter."
"You know very well that M. Vulfran and I are as one. All of his orders pass by me; all favors [Pg 224] that he bestows are also passed by me. I have to know all that concerns him."
"You know very well that M. Vulfran and I are a team. All of his orders go through me; all the favors [Pg 224] he gives also come through me. I need to be aware of everything that involves him."
"Even his personal affairs?"
"Even his personal matters?"
"Does that letter relate to personal affairs then?" asked Talouel.
"Does that letter have to do with personal matters?" asked Talouel.
She realized that she had let herself be caught.
She realized that she had allowed herself to get trapped.
"I did not say that," she said. "I said that in case it was a personal letter, ought I to let you know the contents?"
"I didn't say that," she said. "I asked if I should let you know the contents in case it was a personal letter."
"I certainly should know," said Talouel, "if it relates to personal affairs. Do you know that he is ill from worrying over matters which might kill him? If he now received some news that might cause him great sorrow or great joy, it might prove fatal to him. He must not be told anything suddenly. That is why I ought to know beforehand anything that concerns him, so as to prepare him. I could not do that if you read your translation straight off to him."
"I definitely should know," said Talouel, "if it has to do with personal matters. Do you realize that he’s sick from worrying about things that could take his life? If he got news that could cause him immense sadness or joy right now, it might be deadly for him. He shouldn’t be told anything abruptly. That’s why I need to know anything that affects him in advance, so I can get him ready. I can’t do that if you just read your translation to him without warning."
He said this in a suave, insinuating voice, very different from his ordinary rough tones.
He said this in a smooth, suggestive voice, quite different from his usual coarse tones.
She was silent, looking up at him with an emotion which made her very pale.
She was quiet, gazing up at him with an emotion that made her really pale.
"I hope that you are intelligent enough to understand what I am telling you," he continued. "It is important for us, for the entire town, who depend upon M. Vulfran for a livelihood, to consider his health. See what a good job you have now with him; in time it will be much better. We, every one of us, must work for his good. He looks strong, but he is not so strong as he appears, so much sor [Pg 225]row has undermined his health; and then the loss of his sight depresses him terribly. He places every confidence in me, and I must see that nothing hurts him."
"I hope you're smart enough to get what I'm saying," he continued. "It's crucial for us, for the whole town that relies on M. Vulfran for our livelihood, to consider his health. Look at the good position you have with him right now; it will improve even more over time. Each of us has to work for his well-being. He looks strong, but he's not as strong as he seems; he's been worn down by so much sorrow, and losing his sight really drags him down. He trusts me completely, and I need to make sure nothing harms him."
If Perrine had not known Talouel she might have been won by his words; but after what she had heard the factory girls say about him, and the talk that she had overheard between Fabry and Mombleux, who were men able to judge character, she felt that she could not believe in him. He was not sincere. He wanted to make her talk, and he would attempt any deceit and hypocrisy to gain his object.
If Perrine didn’t know Talouel, she might have been swayed by his words; but after hearing what the factory girls said about him and the conversation she overheard between Fabry and Mombleux, who were good at judging character, she felt she couldn’t trust him. He wasn’t genuine. He wanted her to open up, and he’d resort to any trick or dishonesty to achieve his goal.
M. Vulfran had told her that if she were questioned she must not let anyone know the contents of the letter. Evidently he had foreseen what might happen. She must obey him.
M. Vulfran had told her that if she was questioned, she couldn't reveal the contents of the letter. Clearly, he had anticipated what could occur. She had to follow his instructions.
Talouel, leaning on her desk, fixed his eyes on her face. She needed all her courage; it seemed as though he were trying to hypnotize her. In a hoarse voice which betrayed her emotion, but which did not tremble, however, she said:
Talouel, leaning on her desk, locked his gaze on her face. She needed all her courage; it felt like he was trying to hypnotize her. In a rough voice that revealed her emotions but didn’t waver, she said:
"Monsieur Vulfran forbade me to speak of this letter to anyone."
"Monsieur Vulfran told me not to mention this letter to anyone."
Her determined attitude made him furious, but controlling himself, he leaned over her again and said gently, but firmly: "Yes, of course; but then I'm not anyone. I am his other self."
Her determined attitude made him really angry, but keeping his cool, he leaned over her again and said gently, but firmly: "Yes, of course; but I'm not just anyone. I am his other self."
She did not reply.
She didn't respond.
"Are you a fool?" he cried at last in a stifled voice.
"Are you an idiot?" he finally shouted in a muffled voice.
"Well, then, understand," he said, roughly, "you'd better show some intelligence if you want to hold this job that M. Vulfran has given you. If you haven't any intelligence you can't hold the job, and instead of protecting you, as I intended, it will be my duty to pack you off ... fire you! Understand?"
"Alright, listen up," he said bluntly, "you need to show some smarts if you want to keep the job that M. Vulfran has given you. If you don't have any smarts, you won't keep the job, and instead of protecting you, like I planned, it will be my responsibility to let you go ... fire you! Got it?"
"Yes, sir."
"Yes, sir."
"Well, think about it; think what your position is today and think what it will be tomorrow, turned out in the streets; then let me know what you decide to do. Tell me this evening."
"Well, consider your situation right now and imagine where you'll be tomorrow, out in the streets; then let me know what you decide. Tell me this evening."
Then as she showed no signs of weakening, he went out of the room with the same gliding step with which he had entered. [Pg 227]
Then, since she showed no signs of backing down, he left the room with the same smooth step he had used to enter. [Pg 227]
CHAPTER XXII
A CABLE TO DACCA
M. VULFRAN was waiting for her. She had no time to think over what Talouel had threatened. She went on with her translation, hoping that her emotion would die down and leave her in a state better able to come to a decision as to what she should do. She continued to write:
M. VULFRAN was waiting for her. She didn’t have time to reflect on Talouel's threat. She continued with her translation, hoping that her emotions would calm down and help her think more clearly about what to do next. She kept writing:
"So much time has elapsed since the marriage of your son, M. Edmond Paindavoine, that I have had some difficulty in getting together the facts. It was our own Father Leclerc who performed this marriage.
"So much time has passed since the marriage of your son, M. Edmond Paindavoine, that I’ve had some trouble gathering the facts. It was our own Father Leclerc who officiated this marriage."
"The lady who became your son's wife was endowed with the finest womanly qualities. She was upright, kind, charming; added to these qualities, she was gifted with remarkable personal charms. The time is past when all the knowledge the Hindu woman possessed consisted in the art of being graceful and the science of etiquette of their social world. Today the Hindu woman's mind is cultivated to a remarkable degree. Your son's wife was a highly educated girl. Her father and mother were of the Brahmin faith, but Father Leclerc had the joy of converting them to our own religion. Unfortunately, when a Hindu is converted to our religion [Pg 228] he loses his caste, his rank, his standing in social life. This was the case with the family whose daughter married your son. By becoming Christians, they became to a certain extent outcasts.
The woman who became your son's wife had the best qualities. She was honest, kind, and charming; on top of that, she had remarkable personal appeal. The days are gone when the knowledge of Hindu women was limited to being graceful and knowing the social etiquette of their world. Today, Hindu women are educated to a significant extent. Your son's wife was a highly educated woman. Her parents were from the Brahmin faith, but Father Leclerc had the pleasure of converting them to our religion. Unfortunately, when a Hindu converts to our faith [Pg 228], they lose their caste, their status, and their place in society. This was true for the family whose daughter married your son. By becoming Christians, they became, to some extent, outcasts.
"So you will quite understand that being cast off by the all-powerful Hindu world, this charming girl, who was now a Christian, should turn and take her place in European society. Her father went into partnership with a well-known French exporter, and the firm was known as Doressany (Hindu) & Bercher (French).
"So you'll understand that after being rejected by the all-powerful Hindu world, this lovely girl, who had now become a Christian, would turn and find her place in European society. Her father went into partnership with a well-known French exporter, and the company was called Doressany (Hindu) & Bercher (French)."
"It was in the home of Madame Bercher that your son met Marie Doressany and fell in love with her. Everybody spoke in the highest praise of this young lady. I did not know her, for I came to Dacca after she left. Why there should have been any obstacle to this union I cannot say. That is a matter I must not discuss. Although there were, however, objections, the marriage took place and in our own Chapel. The Reverend Father Leclerc bestowed the nuptial blessing upon the marriage of your son and Marie Doressany. This marriage was recorded in our registers, and a copy of it can be sent to you if you wish.
"It was at Madame Bercher's house that your son met Marie Doressany and fell in love with her. Everyone spoke highly of this young lady. I didn't know her since I arrived in Dacca after she left. I can't say why there would have been any obstacles to this union. That's something I shouldn't discuss. Despite the objections, the marriage happened in our own Chapel. Reverend Father Leclerc gave the nuptial blessing for the marriage of your son and Marie Doressany. This marriage was recorded in our registers, and a copy can be sent to you if you'd like."
"For four years your son Edmond lived at the home of his wife's parents. There a little girl was born to the young couple. Everyone who remembers them speaks of them, as a model couple, and like all young people, they took part in the social pleasures of their world.
"For four years your son Edmond lived with his wife's parents. During that time, a little girl was born to the young couple. Everyone who remembers them talks about them as a model couple, and like all young people, they enjoyed the social activities of their community."
"For some time the firm of Doressany & Bercher [Pg 229] prospered, then hard times came, and after several bad seasons the firm was ruined. M. and Mme. Doressany died at some months' interval, and Monsieur Bercher with his family returned to France. Your son then traveled to Dalhousie as collector of plants and antiquities for various English houses. He took with him his young wife and his little girl, who was about three years old.
For a while, the company Doressany & Bercher [Pg 229] thrived, but then tough times hit, and after several poor seasons, the company collapsed. Mr. and Mrs. Doressany passed away a few months apart, and Mr. Bercher and his family returned to France. Your son then went to Dalhousie to collect plants and antiques for various English businesses. He brought along his young wife and their little girl, who was about three years old.
"He did not return to Dacca, but I learn from one of his friends to whom he has written several times, and from Father Leclerc, who wrote regularly to Mme. Paindavoine, that they had a villa at Dehra. They selected this spot to live in as it was the center of his voyages; he traveled between the Thiberian frontier and the Himalayas.
"He didn’t go back to Dacca, but I heard from one of his friends, whom he has written to multiple times, and from Father Leclerc, who regularly wrote to Mme. Paindavoine, that they had a villa in Dehra. They chose this place to live because it was the center of his travels; he moved between the Thiberian border and the Himalayas."
"I do not know Dehra, but we have a mission in this town, and if you think it might help in our researches I shall be pleased to send you a letter for one of the Fathers whose help might be useful in this matter...."
"I don't know Dehra, but we have a mission in this town, and if you think it could help our research, I'd be happy to send you a letter for one of the Fathers whose assistance might be useful in this matter...."
At last the letter was finished. The moment she had translated the last word, without even waiting to write the polite ending, she gathered up her sheets and went quickly to M. Vulfran's office. She found him walking back and forth the length of the room, counting his steps as much to avoid bumping against the wall as to curb his impatience.
At last, the letter was done. As soon as she translated the last word, without even taking the time to write a polite ending, she gathered her papers and hurried to M. Vulfran's office. She found him pacing back and forth across the room, counting his steps to avoid running into the wall and to control his impatience.
"You have been very slow," he said.
"You've been really slow," he said.
"The letter was long and difficult," she replied.
"The letter was lengthy and complicated," she said.
"And you were interrupted, were you not? I heard the door of your office open and close twice." [Pg 230]
"And you got interrupted, didn't you? I heard your office door open and close twice." [Pg 230]
Since he put the question to her, she thought that she ought to reply truthfully. It would solve the problem that had caused her so much anxiety.
Since he asked her the question, she felt she should respond honestly. It would resolve the issue that had caused her so much stress.
"Monsieur Theodore and Monsieur Talouel came into the office," she said.
"Monsieur Theodore and Monsieur Talouel walked into the office," she said.
"Ah!..."
"Ah!"
He seemed as though he wanted to say more, but refrained.
He looked like he wanted to say more but held back.
"Give me the letter first," he said, "and we'll see to the other matter after. Sit down beside me and read slowly. Don't raise your voice."
"First, give me the letter," he said, "and we'll take care of the other issue afterward. Sit next to me and read it slowly. Keep your voice down."
She read. Her voice was somewhat weak.
She read. Her voice was a bit shaky.
As she read the blind man murmured to himself from time to time: "Model couple" ... "social pleasures" ... "English houses" ... "which?" ... "One of his friends" ... "Which friend?"
As she read, the blind man sometimes whispered to himself: "Model couple" ... "social pleasures" ... "English houses" ... "Which?" ... "One of his friends" ... "Which friend?"
When she had finished there was a silence. Finally M. Vulfran spoke:
When she was done, there was silence. Finally, M. Vulfran spoke:
"Can you translate into English as well as you translate English into French?" he asked.
"Can you translate into English just as well as you translate English into French?" he asked.
"I can do it if the phrases are not too difficult," she replied.
"I can do it if the phrases aren't too hard," she replied.
"A cable?"
"A cable?"
"Yes, I think so."
"Yeah, I think so."
"Well, sit down at that little table and write."
"Alright, take a seat at that small table and start writing."
He dictated in French:
He spoke in French:
"Father Fields' Mission, Dacca:
"Father Fields' Mission, Dhaka:"
"Thanks for letter. Please send by cable, reply prepaid, twenty words ... name of friend who received last news, date of letter. Send also name [Pg 231]of the Reverend Father at Dehra. Inform him that I shall write him immediately. Paindavoine."
"Thanks for your letter. Please send a prepaid cable with a reply, twenty words... the name of the friend who received the last news, the date of the letter. Also send the name [Pg 231] of the Reverend Father in Dehra. Let him know that I will write to him right away. Paindavoine."
"Translate that into English and make it shorter rather than longer, if possible. At one franc sixty centimes a word, we must not waste words. Write very clearly."
"Translate that into English and make it shorter rather than longer, if you can. At one franc sixty centimes per word, we shouldn't waste any words. Write super clearly."
The translation was quickly made.
The translation was done quickly.
"How many words?" he asked.
"How many words?" he asked.
"In English ... thirty-seven."
"In English ... 37."
He made the calculation for the message and for the return answer.
He calculated the message and the response.
"Now," he said to Perrine, giving her the money, "take it yourself to the telegraph office, hand it in and see that no mistakes are made by the receiver."
"Now," he said to Perrine, handing her the money, "take it to the telegraph office yourself, submit it, and make sure there are no mistakes made by the recipient."
As she crossed the veranda she saw Talouel, who, with his hands thrust in his pockets, was strolling about as though on the lookout for all that passed in the yards as well as in the offices.
As she walked across the porch, she saw Talouel, who had his hands in his pockets and was wandering around like he was keeping an eye on everything happening in the yards and the offices.
"Where are you going?" he demanded.
"Where are you going?" he asked.
"To the cable office with a message," replied Perrine. She held the paper in one hand and the money in the other. He took the paper from her, snatching it so roughly that if she had not let it go he would have torn it. He hastily opened it. His face flushed with anger when he saw that the message was written in English.
"To the cable office with a message," Perrine replied. She held the paper in one hand and the money in the other. He grabbed the paper from her so forcefully that if she hadn’t let go, he would have torn it. He quickly opened it. His face turned red with anger when he saw that the message was written in English.
"You know that you've got to talk with me later on, eh?" he said.
"You know you need to talk to me later, right?" he said.
"Yes, sir."
"Yes, sir."
She did not see M. Vulfran again before three [Pg 232] o'clock, when he rang for her to go out. She had wondered who would replace William, and she was very surprised when M. Vulfran told her to take her seat beside him, after having sent away the coachman who had brought old Coco around.
She didn’t see M. Vulfran again until three [Pg 232] o'clock, when he called for her to go out. She had been wondering who would take William’s place, and she was really surprised when M. Vulfran told her to sit next to him, after sending away the driver who had brought old Coco around.
"As you drove him so well yesterday, there is no reason why you should not drive him well today," said M. Vulfran. "Besides, I want to talk to you, and it is better for us to be alone like this."
"As you drove him so well yesterday, there's no reason you shouldn't drive him well today," said M. Vulfran. "Plus, I want to talk to you, and it's better for us to be alone like this."
It was not until they had left behind the village, where their appearance excited the same curiosity as the evening before, and were going at a gentle trot along the lanes, that M. Vulfran began to talk. Perrine would like to have put off this moment; she was very nervous.
It wasn't until they had left the village, where their presence sparked the same curiosity as the night before, and were moving at a relaxed pace along the paths, that M. Vulfran started to speak. Perrine wished she could delay this moment; she felt really anxious.
"You told me that M. Theodore and Talouel came into your office?" said the blind man.
"You mentioned that M. Theodore and Talouel came to your office?" said the blind man.
"Yes, sir."
"Sure, sir."
"What did they want?"
"What did they want?"
She hesitated. Her little face wore a very worried look.
She paused. Her small face had a really concerned expression.
"Why do you hesitate?" asked the blind man. "Don't you think that you ought to tell me everything?"
"Why are you hesitating?" the blind man asked. "Don't you think you should tell me everything?"
"Yes, indeed," said Perrine, fervently. Was this not the best way to solve her difficulties? She told what had happened when Theodore had come into the office.
"Yes, definitely," Perrine said passionately. Was this not the best way to solve her problems? She talked about what had happened when Theodore came into the office.
"Was that all?" asked M. Vulfran, when she stopped.
"Is that it?" M. Vulfran asked when she finished.
"Yes, sir; that was all." [Pg 233]
"Yes, sir; that’s all."
"And Talouel?"
"And Talouel?"
Again she told exactly what had occurred, only omitting to tell him that Talouel had said that a sudden announcement of news, good or bad, might prove fatal to him. She then told him what had passed regarding the cable; and also that Talouel said he was going to talk with her after work that same day.
Again, she recounted exactly what happened, only leaving out the part where Talouel mentioned that a sudden announcement, whether good or bad, could be dangerous for him. She then informed him about what had happened with the cable and also that Talouel said he planned to talk with her after work that same day.
As she talked she had let old Coco go at her own will, and the old horse, taking advantage of her freedom, shambled along calmly from one side of the road to the other, sniffing the odor of the warm hay that the breeze wafted to his nostrils.
As she talked, she had allowed old Coco to roam freely, and the old horse, taking advantage of his freedom, lazily walked from one side of the road to the other, sniffing the scent of the warm hay that the breeze carried to his nose.
When Perrine stopped talking her grandfather remained silent for some time. Knowing that he could not see her, she fixed her eyes on his face and she read in his expression as much sadness as annoyance.
When Perrine stopped talking, her grandfather stayed quiet for a while. Since she knew he couldn't see her, she focused on his face and read as much sadness as annoyance in his expression.
"No harm shall come to you," he said at last. "I shall not mention what you have told me, and if anyone wants to take revenge on you for opposing their attempts I shall be near to protect you. I thought something like this would happen, but it will not occur a second time. In the future you will sit at the little table that is in my office. I hardly think that they'll try to question you before me. But as they might try to do so after you leave off work, over at Mother Françoise's where you eat, I shall take you to my home to live with me. You will have a room in the chateau, and you will eat at my table. As I am expecting to have some cor [Pg 234]respondence with persons in India, and I shall receive letters in English and cables, you alone will know about them. I must take every precaution, for they will do their utmost to make you talk. I shall be able to protect you if you are by my side; besides, this will be my reply to those who try to force you to speak, as well as a warning if they still try to tempt you. Then, also, it will be a reward for you."
"No harm will come to you," he finally said. "I won't mention what you've told me, and if anyone wants to get back at you for opposing their efforts, I’ll be there to protect you. I suspected something like this would happen, but it won’t happen again. In the future, you'll sit at the small table in my office. I seriously doubt they'll try to interrogate you in front of me. However, since they might try to do that after you leave work, over at Mother Françoise's where you eat, I will bring you to live with me at my home. You’ll have a room in the chateau, and you’ll eat at my table. I’m expecting to have some correspondence with people in India, and I’ll be receiving letters in English and cables. You will be the only one who knows about them. I must take every precaution, as they will do everything they can to make you talk. I can protect you if you’re by my side; plus, this will be my response to anyone who tries to force you to speak, and a warning if they continue to tempt you. Then, it will also serve as a reward for you."
Perrine, who had been trembling with anxiety when M. Vulfran commenced to speak, was now so overcome with joy that she could find no words with which to reply.
Perrine, who had been shaking with anxiety when M. Vulfran began to speak, was now so filled with joy that she couldn't find the words to respond.
"I had faith in you, child," continued the old man, "from the moment I knew what struggle you had made against poverty. When one is as brave as you, one is honest. You have proved to me that I have not made a mistake, and that I can be proud of you. It is as though I have known you for years. I am a very lonely and unhappy man. What is my wealth to me? It is a heavy burden if you have not the health to enjoy it. And yet there are those who envy me. There are seven thousand men and women who depend upon me for a living. If I failed there would be misery and hunger and perhaps death for many. I must keep up for them. I must uphold the honor of this house which I have built up, little by little. It is my joy, my pride ... and yet ... I am blind!"
"I had faith in you, kid," the old man went on, "from the moment I realized how hard you fought against poverty. When someone is as brave as you, they’re also honest. You’ve shown me that I haven’t made a mistake, and that I can be proud of you. It feels like I’ve known you forever. I’m a very lonely and unhappy man. What good is my wealth to me? It just feels like a heavy burden if I don’t have the health to enjoy it. And still, there are people who envy me. There are seven thousand men and women who rely on me for their livelihoods. If I fail, it would mean misery, hunger, and maybe even death for many. I have to stay strong for them. I must uphold the honor of this house that I’ve built up, piece by piece. It’s my joy, my pride... and yet... I am blind!"
The last words were said with such bitterness that Perrine's eyes filled with tears. The blind man [Pg 235] continued: "You ought to know from village talk and from the letter that you translated that I have a son. My son and I disagreed. We parted; there were many reasons for us doing so. He then married against my wishes and our separation was complete. But with all this my affection for him has not changed. I love him after all these years of absence as though he were still the little boy I brought up, and when I think of him, which is day and night, it is the little boy that I see with my sightless eyes. My son preferred that woman to his own father. Instead of coming back to me he preferred to live with her because I would not, or could not, receive her. I hoped that he would give in, but he thought probably that I in time would give in. We have both the same characters. I have had no news from him. After my illness, of which I am sure he knew, for I have every reason to believe that he has been kept informed of all that happens here, I thought that he would come back to me, but he has not returned. That wretched woman evidently holds him back. She is not content with having taken him from me, she keeps him ... the wretch...."
The last words were spoken with such bitterness that Perrine's eyes filled with tears. The blind man [Pg 235] continued: "You should know from what people say in the village and from the letter you translated that I have a son. My son and I had a falling out. We went our separate ways; there were many reasons for this. He then married someone I didn't approve of, and our separation became complete. But despite all this, my love for him hasn’t changed. I love him, after all these years apart, as if he were still the little boy I raised, and when I think of him, which is constantly, I envision the little boy with my blind eyes. My son chose that woman over his own father. Instead of coming back to me, he opted to live with her because I wouldn’t, or couldn’t, accept her. I hoped he would reconsider, but he probably thought that in time I would relent. We both have strong personalities. I haven't heard a word from him. After my illness, of which I’m sure he knew, since I have every reason to believe he has been kept updated about everything happening here, I thought he would return to me, but he hasn’t. That miserable woman clearly keeps him from coming back. She’s not satisfied with taking him from me; she holds on to him... the wretch..."
The blind man stopped. Perrine, who had been hanging on his words, had scarcely breathed, but at the last words she spoke.
The blind man stopped. Perrine, who had been hanging on his every word, had hardly breathed, but finally, she spoke.
"The letter from Father Fields said that she was a lady, honorable and upright. He does not speak of her as a wretch."
"The letter from Father Fields said that she was a woman of honor and integrity. He doesn’t refer to her as a miserable person."
"What the letter says cannot go against facts," [Pg 236] said the blind man, obstinately. "The main fact which has made me hate her is that she keeps my son from me. A creature of her kind should efface herself and let him return and take up again the life which is his. It is through her that we are parted. I have tried to find him, but I cannot. He must come back and take his place. You may not understand all I tell you, my child, but when I die my whole fortune must go to my son. He is my heir. When I die who will take my place if he is not here? Can you understand what I am saying, little girl?" said the old man, almost entreatingly.
"What the letter says can't go against the facts," [Pg 236] said the blind man, stubbornly. "The main reason I hate her is that she keeps my son away from me. Someone like her should step aside and let him come back to the life that is his. It's because of her that we're separated. I've tried to find him, but I can't. He needs to come back and take his rightful place. You might not get everything I'm saying, my child, but when I die, all my fortune should go to my son. He's my heir. When I'm gone, who will take my place if he isn't here? Can you understand what I'm saying, little girl?" said the old man, almost pleadingly.
"I think so, sir," said Perrine gently.
"I believe so, sir," Perrine said softly.
"But there, I don't wish you to understand entirely. There are those around me who ought to help me. There are certain ones who do not want my boy to return; it is to their interest that he should not come back, so they try to think that he is dead. My boy dead! Could he be? Could God strike me such a terrible blow? They try to believe it, but I will not. No, I will not! It can't be! Oh, what should I do if my boy was dead!"
"But I don't want you to fully understand. There are people around me who should be helping me. Some of them don’t want my boy to come back; it benefits them if he doesn’t return, so they try to convince themselves that he’s dead. My boy dead! Could that really be? Could God give me such a terrible blow? They try to believe it, but I won’t. No, I won’t! It can't be! Oh, what would I do if my boy were dead!"
Perrine's eyes were no longer fixed on the blind man's face; she had turned her face from him as though he could see her own.
Perrine wasn't looking at the blind man's face anymore; she had turned away from him as if he could see her.
"I talk to you frankly, little girl," continued the old man, "because I need your help. They are going to try and tempt you again to spy for them. I have warned you; that is all that I can do."
"I’m being straight with you, young girl," the old man continued, "because I need your help. They’re going to try to get you to spy for them again. I’ve given you a heads-up; that’s all I can do."
CHAPTER XXIII
GRANDFATHER'S COMPANION
THAT evening, when the tour of the factories was over, instead of returning to his office as was his custom, M. Vulfran told Perrine to drive straight to the chateau.
THAT evening, when the factory tour was done, instead of going back to his office like he usually did, M. Vulfran told Perrine to head straight to the chateau.
For the first time she passed through the magnificent iron gates, a masterpiece of skill that a king had coveted, so it was said, these wonderful iron gates which one of France's richest merchants had bought for his chateau.
For the first time she walked through the stunning iron gates, a skillful masterpiece that a king had desired, or so the story goes—these amazing iron gates that one of France's wealthiest merchants had purchased for his castle.
"Follow the main driveway," said M. Vulfran.
"Follow the main driveway," M. Vulfran said.
For the first time also she saw close to the beautiful flowers and the velvety lawns which until then she had only seen from a distance. The beautiful blossoms, red and pink masses, seemed like great splashes on the verdure. Accustomed to take this road, old Coco trotted along calmly, and as there was no occasion to guide her, Perrine was able to gaze right and left of her and admire the flowers, plants and shrubs in all their beauty. Although their master could not see them as formerly, the same attention and skill was showered upon them.
For the first time, she got a close look at the beautiful flowers and the lush lawns that she had only seen from afar until now. The vibrant red and pink blooms looked like large splashes of color against the green grass. Since she often took this path, old Coco trotted along calmly, and with no need to steer her, Perrine was free to look around and admire the flowers, plants, and shrubs in all their glory. Even though their owner could no longer see them as he used to, the same care and attention were still given to them.
Of her own accord, Coco stopped before the wide steps where an old servant, warned by the lodge-keeper's bell, stood waiting. [Pg 239]
Of her own choice, Coco paused in front of the broad steps where an elderly servant, alerted by the lodge-keeper's bell, stood waiting. [Pg 239]
"Are you there, Bastien?" asked M. Vulfran, without getting down.
"Are you there, Bastien?" M. Vulfran asked, without getting off his seat.
"Yes, sir."
"Yes, sir."
"Then take this young girl to the butterfly room, which is to be hers in the future. See that everything is given to her that she needs. Set her plate opposite to mine at table. Now send Felix to me. I want him to drive me to the office."
"Then take this young girl to the butterfly room, which will belong to her in the future. Make sure she has everything she needs. Place her plate across from mine at the table. Now send Felix to me. I need him to drive me to the office."
Perrine thought that she was dreaming.
Perrine thought she was dreaming.
"We dine at eight o'clock," said M. Vulfran. "Until then you are free to do as you like."
"We're having dinner at eight," said M. Vulfran. "Until then, you can do whatever you want."
She got out of the carriage quickly and followed the old butler. She was so dazed that it was as though she had suddenly been set down in an enchanted palace.
She jumped out of the carriage and quickly followed the old butler. She felt so dazed, it was like she had suddenly been dropped into a magical palace.
And was not this beautiful chateau like a palace? The monumental hall, from which rose a wonderful stairway of white marble, up which ran a crimson carpet, was a delight to the eyes. On each landing exquisite flowers and plants were grouped artistically in pots and jardinieres. Their perfume filled the air.
And wasn't this beautiful chateau like a palace? The grand hall, featuring a stunning white marble staircase topped with a red carpet, was a feast for the eyes. On each landing, gorgeous flowers and plants were arranged artistically in pots and planters. Their fragrance filled the air.
Bastien took her to the second floor, and without entering opened the door of a room for her.
Bastien took her to the second floor and, without going in, opened the door to a room for her.
"I'll send the chambermaid to you," he said, leaving her.
"I'll send the maid to you," he said, leaving her.
She passed through a somber little hall, then found herself in a very large room draped with ivory colored cretonne patterned with butterflies in vivid shades. The furniture was ivory colored wood, and the carpet gray, with clusters of wild [Pg 240] flowers, primrose, poppies, cornflowers and buttercups.
She walked through a gloomy little hallway and then entered a huge room covered with ivory-colored fabric decorated with brightly colored butterflies. The furniture was made of ivory-colored wood, and the carpet was gray, featuring clusters of wild flowers like primrose, poppies, cornflowers, and buttercups.
How pretty and dainty it was!
How beautiful and delicate it was!
She was still in a dream, pushing her feet into the soft carpet, when the maid entered.
She was still dreaming, pressing her feet into the soft carpet, when the maid walked in.
"Bastien told me that I was to be at your service, mademoiselle," she said.
"Bastien told me that I am to be at your service, miss," she said.
Here stood a chambermaid in a clean light dress and a muslin cap at her service ... she who only a few days before had slept in a hut on a bed of ferns with rats and frogs scampering about her.
Here stood a chambermaid in a clean, light dress and a muslin cap at her service ... she who just a few days earlier had slept in a hut on a bed of ferns, with rats and frogs scurrying around her.
"Thank you," she said at last, collecting her wits, "but I do not need anything ... at least I think not."
"Thanks," she finally said, gathering her thoughts, "but I don't need anything... at least I don't think so."
"If you like I will show you the apartment," said the maid.
"If you want, I can show you the apartment," said the maid.
What she meant by "show the apartment" was to throw open the doors of a big wardrobe with glass doors, and a closet, then to pull out the drawers of the dressing table in which were brushes, scissors, soaps and bottles, etc. That done, she showed Perrine two knobs on the wall.
What she meant by "show the apartment" was to open the doors of a large wardrobe with glass doors and a closet, then to pull out the drawers of the dressing table that held brushes, scissors, soaps, and bottles, among other things. Once that was done, she pointed out two knobs on the wall to Perrine.
"This one is for the lights," she said, flashing on the electric light, "and this one is the bell if you need anything.
"This one is for the lights," she said, turning on the electric light, "and this one is the bell if you need anything."
"If you need Bastien," she explained, "you have to ring once, and if you need me, ring twice."
"If you need Bastien," she said, "just ring once, and if you need me, ring twice."
How much had happened in a few hours! Who would have thought when she took her stand against Theodore and Talouel that the wind was going to blow so favorably in her direction. How amusing [Pg 241] it was ... their ill feeling towards her had itself brought her this good luck.
How much had happened in just a few hours! Who would have thought when she stood up to Theodore and Talouel that the situation would turn out to be so favorable for her? How amusing [Pg 241] it was ... their negative feelings toward her had actually brought her this good fortune.
"I suppose that young girl did something foolish?" said Talouel, meeting his employer at the foot of the steps. "I see she has not returned with you."
"I guess that girl did something stupid?" said Talouel, meeting his boss at the bottom of the steps. "I see she didn't come back with you."
"Oh, no; she did not," replied M. Vulfran.
"Oh, no; she didn’t," replied M. Vulfran.
"But if Felix drove you back?..."
"But what if Felix drove you back?..."
"As I passed the chateau I dropped her there so that she would have time to get ready for dinner."
"As I passed the chateau, I dropped her off there so she would have time to get ready for dinner."
"Dinner? Oh, I suppose...."
"Dinner? Oh, I guess...."
He was gasping with amazement, and for once he could not say what he did suppose.
He was breathless with wonder, and for once he couldn’t articulate what he thought.
"You do nothing but 'suppose'," said M. Vulfran, tartly. "I may as well tell you that for a long time I have wanted someone intelligent to be near me, one who is discreet and whom I can trust. This young girl seems to have these qualities. I am sure that she is intelligent, and I have already had the proof that I can trust her."
"You only keep 'assuming,'" M. Vulfran said sharply. "I might as well tell you that for a long time, I've wanted someone smart to be around me, someone who's discreet and whom I can trust. This young woman appears to have those qualities. I'm sure she's intelligent, and I've already seen that I can trust her."
M. Vulfran's tone was significant. Talouel could not misunderstand the sense of his words.
M. Vulfran's tone was important. Talouel couldn't misinterpret the meaning of his words.
"I am taking her to live with me," continued M. Vulfran, "because I know that there are those who are trying to tempt her. She is not one to yield, but I do not intend that she should run any risk at their hands."
"I’m bringing her to live with me," M. Vulfran continued, "because I know there are people trying to tempt her. She’s not one to give in, but I don’t want her to face any risks from them."
These words were said with even greater significance.
These words carried even more weight.
"She will stay with me altogether now," continued M. Vulfran. "She will work here in my [Pg 242] office; during the day she will accompany me; she will eat at my table. I shall not be so lonesome at my meals, for her chatter will entertain me."
"She will stay with me completely now," M. Vulfran continued. "She will work here in my [Pg 242] office; during the day she will be with me; she will eat at my table. I won’t feel so lonely during meals, because her chatter will keep me entertained."
"I suppose she will give you all the satisfaction that you expect," remarked Talouel suavely.
"I guess she'll give you all the satisfaction you’re looking for," Talouel said smoothly.
"I suppose so also," replied his employer, very drily.
"I guess so too," replied his employer, quite dryly.
Meanwhile Perrine, leaning with her elbows on the window sill, looked out dreamily over the beautiful garden, at the factories beyond the village with its houses and church, the meadows in which the silvery water glistened in the oblique rays of the setting sun; and then her eyes turned in the opposite direction, to the woods where she had sat down the day she had come, and where in the evening breeze she had seemed to hear the soft voice of her mother murmuring, "I know you will be happy."
Meanwhile, Perrine, resting her elbows on the window sill, gazed dreamily over the beautiful garden at the factories beyond the village with its houses and church, the meadows where the silvery water sparkled in the slanted rays of the setting sun; then her eyes shifted in the opposite direction, to the woods where she had sat the day she arrived, and where in the evening breeze she seemed to hear her mother’s gentle voice whispering, "I know you will be happy."
Her dear mother had foreseen the future, and the big daisies had also spoken true. Yes, she was beginning to be happy. She must be patient and all would come right in time. She need not hurry matters now. There was no poverty, no hunger or thirst, in this beautiful chateau where she had entered so quickly.
Her beloved mother had predicted the future, and the big daisies had also proven to be right. Yes, she was starting to feel happy. She just had to be patient and everything would fall into place eventually. There was no need to rush things now. In this beautiful chateau that she had entered so suddenly, there was no poverty, hunger, or thirst.
When the factory whistle announced the closing hour she was still standing at her window, deep in thought. The piercing whistle recalled her from the future to the present.
When the factory whistle signaled the end of the day, she was still standing at her window, lost in thought. The sharp whistle pulled her from the future back to the present.
Along the white roads between the fields she saw a black swarm of workers, first a great compact [Pg 243] mass, then gradually it grew smaller, as they dwindled off in different directions in groups towards their homes.
Along the white roads between the fields, she saw a black swarm of workers, initially a large, dense mass, then gradually shrinking as they split off in different directions in groups toward their homes.
Old Coco's gentle trot was soon heard on the drive, and Perrine saw her blind grandfather returning to his home.
Old Coco's soft trot was soon heard on the driveway, and Perrine saw her blind grandfather coming back to his house.
She gave herself a real wash with eau de Cologne as well as soap, a delicious perfume soap. It was not until the clock on the mantle shelf struck eight that she went down.
She gave herself a thorough wash with cologne and soap, the kind that smells amazing. It wasn't until the clock on the mantel hit eight that she went downstairs.
She wondered how she would find the dining room. She did not have to look for it, however. A footman in a black coat, who was standing in the hall, showed her the way. Almost immediately M. Vulfran came in. No one guided him. He seemed to have no difficulty in finding his way to his seat.
She wondered how she would find the dining room. She didn’t have to search for it, though. A footman in a black coat, who was standing in the hall, showed her the way. Almost immediately, M. Vulfran walked in. No one guided him. He didn’t seem to have any trouble finding his way to his seat.
A bowl of beautiful orchids stood in the middle of the table, which was covered with massive silver and cut glass, which gleamed in the lights that fell from the crystal chandelier.
A bowl of stunning orchids sat in the center of the table, which was adorned with heavy silver and cut glass, shining brightly under the lights from the crystal chandelier.
For a moment she stood behind her chair, not knowing what to do. M. Vulfran seemed to sense her attitude.
For a moment, she stood behind her chair, unsure of what to do. M. Vulfran seemed to pick up on her feelings.
"Sit down," he said.
"Take a seat," he said.
The dinner was served at once. The servant who had shown her the way to the dining room put a plate of soup before her, while Bastien brought another to his master which was full to the brim.
The dinner was served right away. The servant who had guided her to the dining room set a bowl of soup in front of her, while Bastien brought another to his master that was filled to the top.
If she had been dining there alone with M. Vulfran she would have been quite at her ease, but the [Pg 244] inquisitive glances the servants cast at her made her feel deeply embarrassed. Probably they were wondering how a little tramp like her would eat.
If she had been eating there alone with M. Vulfran, she would have felt completely comfortable, but the [Pg 244] curious looks from the servants made her feel really awkward. They were probably wondering how a little nobody like her could afford to eat.
Fortunately, however, she made no mistakes.
Fortunately, she didn’t make any mistakes.
The dinner was very simple—soup, roast lamb, green peas and salad—but there was abundance of dessert ... two or three raised stands of delicious fruit and cakes.
The dinner was pretty simple—soup, roast lamb, green peas, and salad—but there was plenty of dessert... two or three tiered stands filled with delicious fruit and cakes.
"Tomorrow, if you like, you may go and see the hot houses where these fruits are grown," said M. Vulfran.
"Tomorrow, if you want, you can go see the greenhouses where these fruits are grown," said M. Vulfran.
Perrine thanked him and said she would like to.
Perrine thanked him and said she would love to.
She had commenced by helping herself discreetly to some cherries. M. Vulfran wished her also to take some apricots, peaches and grapes.
She had started by quietly taking some cherries for herself. M. Vulfran wanted her to also have some apricots, peaches, and grapes.
"Take all you want," he said. "At your age I should have eaten all the fruit that is on the table ... if it had been offered to me."
"Take as much as you want," he said. "When I was your age, I would have eaten all the fruit on the table... if someone had offered it to me."
Bastien selected an apricot and peach and placed them before Perrine as he might have done for an intelligent monkey, just to see how the "little animal" would eat.
Bastien picked an apricot and a peach and set them in front of Perrine as if he were doing it for a clever monkey, just to see how the "little animal" would eat.
But despite the delicious fruit, Perrine was very pleased when the dinner came to an end. She hoped that the next day the servants would not stare so much.
But even with the delicious fruit, Perrine was really glad when dinner was finally over. She hoped that the next day the servants wouldn't stare as much.
"Now you are free until tomorrow," said M. Vulfran, rising from his seat. "It is moonlight, and you can go for a stroll in the garden, or read in the library, or take a book up to your own room."
"Now you’re free until tomorrow," said M. Vulfran, standing up from his seat. "It’s a beautiful moonlit night, and you can take a walk in the garden, read in the library, or bring a book up to your room."
She was embarrassed, wondering if she ought not [Pg 245] to tell M. Vulfran that she would do as he wished. While she stood hesitating she saw Bastien making signs to her which at first she did not understand. He held an imaginary book in one hand and appeared to be turning the pages with the other, then glanced at M. Vulfran and moved his lips as though he were reading. Suddenly Perrine understood. She was to ask if she might read to him.
She felt embarrassed, wondering if she should tell M. Vulfran that she would do what he wanted. While she hesitated, she noticed Bastien signaling to her, which she didn't initially get. He was holding an imaginary book in one hand and seemed to be turning the pages with the other, then looked at M. Vulfran and pretended to read. Suddenly, Perrine got it. She was supposed to ask if she could read to him.
"But don't you need me, sir?" she said, timidly. "Would you not like me to read to you?"
"But don't you need me, sir?" she asked shyly. "Wouldn't you like me to read to you?"
Bastien nodded his head in approval. He seemed delighted that she had guessed what he had tried to explain.
Bastien nodded in approval. He looked pleased that she had figured out what he had tried to explain.
"Oh, you need some time to yourself," replied M. Vulfran.
"Oh, you need some time for yourself," replied M. Vulfran.
"I assure you that I am not at all tired," said Perrine.
"I promise you, I'm really not tired at all," said Perrine.
"Very well, then," said the blind man; "follow me into the study."
"Alright, then," said the blind man; "come with me to the study."
The library was a big somber room separated from the dining room by the hall. There was a strip of carpet laid from one room to the other, which was a guide for the blind man. He now walked direct to the room opposite.
The library was a large, gloomy room, separated from the dining room by the hallway. A strip of carpet ran from one room to the other, serving as a guide for the blind man. He walked straight to the room across from him.
Perrine had wondered how he spent his time when he was alone, as he could not read. From the appearance of the room one could not guess, for the large table was covered with papers and magazines. Before the window stood a large Voltaire chair, upholstered in tapestry. The chair was rather worn. This seemed to indicate that the blind man sat for [Pg 246] long hours face to face with the sky, the clouds of which he could never see.
Perrine had wondered how he passed the time when he was alone, since he couldn't read. You couldn't tell just by looking at the room, because the big table was piled high with papers and magazines. In front of the window was a large Voltaire chair, covered in tapestry. The chair looked a bit worn, which suggested that the blind man spent long hours facing the sky, the clouds of which he could never see.
"What could you read to me?" he asked Perrine.
"What can you read to me?" he asked Perrine.
"A newspaper," she said, "if you wish. There are some on the table."
"A newspaper," she said, "if you'd like. There are some on the table."
"The less time one gives to the newspapers the better," he replied. "Do you like books on travels?"
"The less time you spend on newspapers, the better," he replied. "Do you enjoy travel books?"
"Yes, sir; I do," she said.
"Definitely," she said.
"I do, too," he said. "They amuse one as well as instruct one."
"I agree," he said. "They entertain us while also teaching us."
Then, as though speaking to himself, as though unaware of her presence, he said softly: "Get away from yourself. Get interested in another life than your own."
Then, almost talking to himself, as if he didn’t notice her there, he said quietly, “Step outside of yourself. Focus on someone else’s life besides your own.”
"We'll read from 'Around the World'," he said. He led her to a bookcase which contained several volumes on travels and told her to look in the index.
"We'll read from 'Around the World,'" he said. He took her to a bookcase that had several travel books and told her to check the index.
"What shall I look for?" she asked.
"What should I look for?" she asked.
"Look in the I's ... for the word India."
"Look in the I's... for the word India."
Thus he was following his own thoughts. How could he live the life of another? His one thought was of his son. He now wanted to read about the country where his boy lived.
Thus he was following his own thoughts. How could he live someone else's life? His only thought was of his son. He now wanted to read about the country where his boy lived.
"Tell me what you find," he said.
"Tell me what you discovered," he said.
She read aloud the various headings concerning India. He told her which volume to take. As she was about to take it she stood as though transfixed, gazing at a portrait hanging over the fireplace which her eyes, gradually becoming accustomed to the dim light, had not seen before. [Pg 247]
She read out the different headings about India. He told her which volume to grab. Just as she was about to pick it up, she froze, staring at a portrait hanging over the fireplace that her eyes, slowly adjusting to the low light, hadn’t noticed before. [Pg 247]
"Why are you silent?" he asked.
"Why aren't you speaking?" he asked.
"I am looking at the portrait over the mantel shelf," she said, in a trembling voice.
"I’m looking at the portrait above the mantel," she said, her voice shaking.
"That was my son when he was twenty," said the old gentleman; "but you can't see it very well. I'll light up."
"That was my son when he was twenty," said the old man; "but you can't see it very well. Let me turn on the light."
He touched the electric knob and the room was flooded with light. Perrine, who had taken a few steps nearer, uttered a cry and let the book of travels fall to the floor.
He touched the electric switch and the room lit up. Perrine, who had stepped a bit closer, let out a cry and dropped the travel book on the floor.
"What is the matter?" he asked.
"What's wrong?" he asked.
She did not reply, but stood there with her eyes fixed on the picture of a fair young man dressed in a hunting suit leaning with one hand on a gun and the other stroking the head of a black spaniel.
She didn't respond, but stood there with her eyes glued to the picture of a handsome young man in a hunting outfit, one hand resting on a gun and the other petting the head of a black spaniel.
There was silence in the room, then the blind man heard a little sob.
There was silence in the room, then the blind man heard a soft sob.
"Why are you crying?" he asked.
"Why are you crying?" he asked.
Perrine did not reply for a moment. With an effort she tried to control her emotion.
Perrine didn't respond for a moment. She made an effort to hold back her emotions.
"It is the picture ... your son ... you are his father?" she stammered.
"It’s the picture ... your son ... you’re his dad?" she stammered.
At first he did not understand, then in a voice that was strangely sympathetic he said:
At first, he didn't get it, but then in a voice that sounded oddly supportive, he said:
"And you ... you were thinking of your father, perhaps?"
"And you ... were you thinking about your dad, maybe?"
"Yes, yes, sir; I was."
"Yes, I was, sir."
CHAPTER XXIV
GETTING AN EDUCATION
THE next morning, when Theodore and Casimir entered their uncle's office to attend to the correspondence, they were amazed to see Perrine installed at her table as though she were a fixture there.
THE next morning, when Theodore and Casimir walked into their uncle's office to handle the correspondence, they were surprised to find Perrine sitting at her desk like she belonged there.
Talouel had taken care not to tell them, but he had contrived to be present when they entered so as to witness their discomfiture. The sight of their amazement gave him considerable enjoyment. Although he was furious at the way this little beggar girl had imposed, as he thought, upon the senile weakness of an old man, it was at least some compensation to know that the two nephews felt the same astonishment and indignation that he had.
Talouel had made sure not to mention it to them, but he had arranged to be there when they arrived to see their embarrassment. Watching their shock brought him a lot of satisfaction. Even though he was angry at how this little beggar girl had taken advantage of what he thought was the senile weakness of an old man, it was at least somewhat satisfying to know that the two nephews shared the same astonishment and anger that he felt.
Evidently they did not understand her presence in this sacred office, where they themselves only remained just the time necessary to report on the business of which they were in charge.
Clearly, they didn't grasp her role in this sacred position, where they themselves only stayed long enough to handle their responsibilities.
Theodore and Casimir looked in dismay at one another, but they did not dare ask questions. Talouel left the room the same time as they.
Theodore and Casimir exchanged worried looks, but they didn't dare to ask any questions. Talouel left the room at the same time as they did.
"You were surprised to see that girl in the boss' office, eh?" he said, when they got outside.
"You were surprised to see that girl in the boss's office, right?" he said when they stepped outside.
"If you had not come in late this morning, I should have let you know that she was there, and then you would not have looked so taken back. She noticed how surprised you were."
"If you hadn't come in late this morning, I would have told you that she was there, and then you wouldn't have looked so shocked. She saw how surprised you were."
He had managed to give them two little knocks: First, there was a gentle scolding for them being late; secondly, he had let them see that he, a foreman, had noticed that they had been unable to hide their discomfiture and that the girl had noticed it, too. And they were M. Vulfran's nephews! Ah! ha!
He had managed to give them two little knocks: First, he gently scolded them for being late; secondly, he showed them that he, as a foreman, had noticed they couldn't hide their discomfort and that the girl had seen it, too. And they were M. Vulfran's nephews! Ah! ha!
"M. Vulfran told me yesterday that he had taken that girl to live at the chateau with him, and that in the future she would work in his office."
"M. Vulfran told me yesterday that he had taken that girl to live at the chateau with him, and that in the future she would work in his office."
"But who is the girl?"
"But who's the girl?"
"That's what I'd like to know. I don't think your uncle knows either. He told me he wanted someone to be with him whom he could trust."
"That's what I'm curious about. I don't think your uncle knows either. He told me he wanted someone trustworthy to be with him."
"Hasn't he got us?" asked Casimir.
"Doesn't he have us?" asked Casimir.
"That is just what I said to him. I mentioned you both, and do you know what he replied?"
"That's exactly what I told him. I brought you both up, and do you know how he responded?"
He wanted to pause to give more effect to his words, but he was afraid that they would turn their backs upon him before he had said what he wanted.
He wanted to take a moment to emphasize his words, but he worried they would walk away before he could say what he needed to.
"'Oh, my nephews,' he said, 'and what are they?' From the tone in which he said those few words I thought it better not to reply," continued Talouel. "He told me then that he intended to have that girl up at the chateau with him because there was someone trying to tempt her to tell something that she [Pg 250] should not tell. He said he knew that she could be trusted, but he said he didn't like others that he could not trust to put the girl in such a position. He said she had already proved to him that she could be trusted. I wonder who he meant had tried to tempt her?
"'Oh, my nephews,' he said, 'and what are they?' From the tone in which he said those few words, I thought it was better not to reply," continued Talouel. "He then told me that he planned to bring that girl to the chateau with him because someone was trying to lure her into revealing something that she [Pg 250] should not disclose. He said he knew he could trust her, but he didn’t like the idea of others he couldn’t trust putting her in that position. He stated that she had already shown him she could be trusted. I wonder who he meant was trying to tempt her?
"I thought it my duty to tell you this, because while M. Edmond is away you two take his place," added Talouel.
"I felt it was my responsibility to share this with you, because while M. Edmond is away, you two are stepping in his shoes," added Talouel.
He had given them several thrusts, but he wanted to give them one last sharp knock.
He had given them several pushes, but he wanted to deliver one final hard hit.
"Of course, M. Edmond might return at any moment," he said. "I believe that your uncle is on the right track at last. He has been making inquiries, and from the looks of things I think we shall have him back soon."
"Of course, M. Edmond could come back any minute," he said. "I think your uncle is finally on the right path. He’s been asking around, and from what I can tell, I think we’ll have him back soon."
"What have you heard? Anything?" asked Theodore, who could not restrain his curiosity.
"What have you heard? Anything?" Theodore asked, unable to contain his curiosity.
"Oh, I keep my eyes open," said Talouel, "and I can tell you that that girl is doing a lot of translating in the way of letters and cables that come from India."
"Oh, I stay alert," said Talouel, "and I can tell you that girl is translating a lot of letters and messages that come from India."
At that moment he looked from a window and saw a telegraph boy strolling up to the office.
At that moment, he looked out the window and saw a messenger boy walking up to the office.
"Here is another cable coming," he said. "This is a reply to one that has been sent to Dacca. It must be very annoying for you not to be able to speak English. You could be the first to announce to the boss that your cousin will be coming back. Now that little tramp will be the one to do it." [Pg 251]
"Here comes another cable," he said. "This is a response to one that was sent to Dacca. It must be really frustrating for you not to speak English. You could be the first to tell the boss that your cousin is coming back. Instead, that little troublemaker will be the one to do it." [Pg 251]
Talouel hurried forward to meet the telegraph boy.
Talouel rushed ahead to meet the telegraph boy.
"Say, you don't hurry yourself, do you?" he cried.
"Hey, you’re not rushing yourself, are you?" he said.
"Do you want me to kill myself?" asked the boy, insolently.
"Do you want me to take my own life?" the boy asked, defiantly.
He hurried with the message to M. Vulfran's office.
He rushed with the message to M. Vulfran's office.
"Shall I open it, sir?" he asked eagerly.
"Should I open it, sir?" he asked eagerly.
"Yes, do," said M. Vulfran.
"Yes, go ahead," said M. Vulfran.
"Oh, it is in English," replied Talouel, as he looked at the missive.
"Oh, it's in English," Talouel replied, glancing at the message.
"Then Aurelie must attend to it," said M. Vulfran, and with a wave of his hand dismissed the manager.
"Then Aurelie has to take care of it," said M. Vulfran, and with a wave of his hand, he dismissed the manager.
As soon as the door had closed Perrine translated the cable.
As soon as the door closed, Perrine translated the cable.
It read: "Friend Leserre, a French merchant. Last news from Dehra five years. Wrote Father Makerness according to your wish."
It said: "Friend Leserre, a French merchant. Last news from Dehra five years ago. Wrote Father Makerness as you requested."
"Five years," cried M. Vulfran. Then, as he was not the sort of man to waste time in regrets, he said to Perrine: "Write two cables, one to M. Leserre in French and one to Father Makerness in English."
"Five years," shouted M. Vulfran. Then, since he wasn't the type to dwell on regrets, he said to Perrine: "Send two cables, one to M. Leserre in French and another to Father Makerness in English."
She quickly wrote the cable that she had to translate into English, but she asked if she could get a dictionary from Bendit's office before she did the one in French.
She quickly wrote the cable that she needed to translate into English, but she asked if she could grab a dictionary from Bendit's office before she tackled the one in French.
"Are you not sure of your spelling?" asked M. Vulfran. [Pg 252]
"Are you unsure of your spelling?" asked M. Vulfran. [Pg 252]
"No, I am not at all sure," she replied, "and I should not like them at the office to make fun of any message that is sent by you."
“No, I’m not really sure,” she replied, “and I wouldn't want anyone at the office to make fun of any message you send.”
"Then you would not be able to write a letter without making mistakes?"
"Then you wouldn't be able to write a letter without making mistakes?"
"No, I know I should make a lot of mistakes. I can spell French words all right at the commencement, but the endings I find very difficult. I find it much easier to write in English, and I think I ought to tell you so now."
"No, I know I should make a lot of mistakes. I can spell French words fine at the beginning, but I find the endings really difficult. I find it much easier to write in English, and I think I should let you know that now."
"Have you never been to school?"
"Have you never been to school?"
"No, never. I only know what my father and mother taught me. When we stopped on the roads they used to make me study, but I never studied very much."
"No, never. I only know what my dad and mom taught me. When we stopped on the roads, they used to make me study, but I never studied very much."
"You are a good girl to tell me so frankly. We must see to that, but for the moment let us attend to what we have on hand."
"You’re really good to be so honest with me. We need to handle that, but for now, let’s focus on what we have in front of us."
It was not until the afternoon, when they were driving out, that he again referred to her spelling.
It wasn’t until the afternoon, when they were driving out, that he brought up her spelling again.
"Have you written to your relations yet?" he asked.
"Have you reached out to your relatives yet?" he asked.
"No, sir."
"No, thanks."
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
"Because I would like nothing better than to stay here with you, who are so kind to me," she said.
"Because I really want to stay here with you, since you’re so kind to me," she said.
"Then you don't want to leave me?" asked the blind man.
"Then you don't want to leave me?" the blind man asked.
"No, I want to help you all I can," said Perrine softly. [Pg 253]
"No, I want to help you as much as I can," Perrine said softly. [Pg 253]
"Very well, then you must study so as to be able to act as a little secretary for me. Would you like to be educated?"
"Alright, then you need to learn so you can be my little assistant. Do you want to be educated?"
"Indeed I would! And I will work so hard," said Perrine.
"Absolutely, I would! And I will put in a lot of effort," said Perrine.
"Well, the matter can be arranged without depriving myself of your services," said M. Vulfran; "there is a very good teacher here and I will ask her to give you lessons from six to eight in the evenings. She is a very nice woman; there are only two things against her; they are her height and her name; she is taller than I am, and her shoulders are much broader than mine. Her name is Mademoiselle Belhomme. She is indeed a bel homme, for although she is only forty her shoulders and figure are more massive than any man's I know ... I must add that she has not a beard."
"Well, we can sort this out without losing your help," said M. Vulfran. "There's a really good teacher here, and I'll ask her to give you lessons from six to eight in the evenings. She’s a really nice woman; there are just two things against her: her height and her name. She’s taller than I am, and her shoulders are much broader than mine. Her name is Mademoiselle Belhomme. She truly is a bel homme, because even though she’s only forty, her shoulders and figure are more impressive than any man's I know... I should mention that she doesn’t have a beard."
Perrine smiled at this description of the teacher that she was to have.
Perrine smiled at this description of the teacher she was going to have.
After they had made a tour of the factories they stopped before a girl's school and Mlle. Belhomme ran out to greet M. Vulfran. He expressed a wish to get down and go into the school and speak with her. Perrine, who followed in their footsteps, was able to examine her. She was indeed a giant, but her manner seemed very womanly and dignified. At times her manner was almost timid and did not accord at all with her appearance.
After they toured the factories, they stopped in front of a girls' school, and Mlle. Belhomme rushed out to greet M. Vulfran. He expressed a desire to get out and go into the school to talk with her. Perrine, who followed them, had the chance to observe her. She was definitely tall, but her demeanor was very feminine and dignified. At times, her behavior seemed almost shy, which didn't match her appearance at all.
Naturally she could not refuse anything the all-powerful master of Maraucourt asked, but even if she had had any reasons to refuse M. Vulfran's [Pg 254] request the little girl with the beautiful eyes and hair pleased her very much.
Naturally, she couldn't say no to anything the all-powerful master of Maraucourt asked, but even if she had reasons to decline M. Vulfran's [Pg 254] request, the little girl with the beautiful eyes and hair really made her happy.
"Yes," she said to M. Vulfran, "we will make her an educated girl. Do you know she has eyes like a gazelle. I have never seen a gazelle, but I should imagine their great brown eyes are like hers. They are wonderful...."
"Yes," she said to M. Vulfran, "we're going to make her an educated girl. Do you know she has eyes like a gazelle? I've never seen a gazelle, but I imagine their big brown eyes are like hers. They're amazing...."
The next day when M. Vulfran returned to his home at the dinner hour he asked the governess what she thought of her new pupil. Mlle. Belhomme was most enthusiastic in her praise of Perrine.
The next day when M. Vulfran got home at dinner time, he asked the governess what she thought of her new student. Mlle. Belhomme was very enthusiastic in her praise of Perrine.
"Does she show any intelligence?" asked M. Vulfran.
"Does she show any intelligence?" M. Vulfran asked.
"Why she is wonderfully intelligent," replied Mlle. Belhomme; "it would have been such a calamity if she had remained without an education...."
"Why she is incredibly smart," replied Mlle. Belhomme; "it would have been such a disaster if she had stayed uneducated...."
M. Vulfran smiled at Mlle. Belhomme's words.
M. Vulfran smiled at Mlle. Belhomme's words.
"What about her spelling?" he asked.
"What about her spelling?" he asked.
"Oh, that is very poor but she'll do better. Her writing is fairly good but, of course, she needs to study hard. She is so intelligent it is extraordinary. So as to know exactly what she knew in writing and spelling I asked her to write me an account of Maraucourt. In twenty to a hundred lines I asked her to describe the village to me. She sat down and wrote. Her pen flew over the paper; she did not hesitate for words; she wrote four long pages; she described the factories, the scenery, every thing clearly and in detail. She wrote about the birds [Pg 255] and the fishes over near the pond, and about the morning mists that cover the fields and the water. Then of the calm, quiet evenings. Had I not seen her writing it I should have thought that she had copied it from some good author. Unfortunately the spelling and writing is very poor but, as I said, that does not matter. That is merely a matter of a few months, whilst all the lessons in the world would not teach her how to write if she had not been gifted with the sense of feeling and seeing in such a remarkable manner; that she can convey to others what she feels and sees. If you have time to let me read it to you, you will see that I have not exaggerated."
"Oh, that's pretty rough, but she’ll improve. Her writing is okay, but she definitely needs to study hard. She's incredibly smart, which is amazing. To understand what she knew about writing and spelling, I asked her to write me a description of Maraucourt. I requested that she describe the village in twenty to a hundred lines. She sat down and started writing. Her pen raced across the paper; she didn’t hesitate for words; she wrote four long pages; she clearly and detailed the factories, the scenery, everything. She wrote about the birds [Pg 255] and the fish by the pond, and about the morning mist that covers the fields and the water. Then about the calm, quiet evenings. If I hadn’t seen her writing it, I would have thought she copied it from some great author. Unfortunately, her spelling and writing are quite poor, but, as I said, that’s not a big deal. That can be fixed in a few months, while no amount of lessons would help her write if she didn't have such a remarkable ability to feel and see things; she can communicate what she feels and sees to others. If you have time for me to read it to you, you’ll see that I’m not exaggerating."
The governess read Perrine's narrative to him. He was delighted. He had wondered once or twice if he had been wise in so promptly befriending this little girl and giving her a place in his home. It had appeared to him strange the sudden fancy that he had taken to her.
The governess read Perrine's story to him. He was thrilled. He had questioned once or twice if he had been smart to quickly befriend this little girl and welcome her into his home. It had seemed odd to him how quickly he had taken a liking to her.
He told Mlle. Belhomme how her little pupil had lived in a cabin in one of the fields, and how, with nothing except what she found on hand, she contrived to make kitchen utensils and shoes, and how she had made her meals of the fish, herbs and fruit that she found.
He told Mlle. Belhomme how her young student had lived in a cabin in one of the fields, and how, with only what she could find around her, she managed to make kitchen utensils and shoes, and how she prepared her meals with the fish, herbs, and fruit she came across.
Mlle. Belhomme's kind face beamed as the blind man talked. She was greatly interested in what he told her. When M. Vulfran stopped the governess remained silent, thinking.
Mlle. Belhomme's friendly face lit up as the blind man spoke. She was really engaged in what he was saying. When M. Vulfran finished, the governess stayed quiet, lost in thought.
"Don't you think," she said at last, "that to [Pg 256] know how to create the necessities that one needs is a master quality to be desired above all?"
"Don't you think," she said finally, "that knowing how to create the essentials one needs is the most important skill to have?"
"I certainly do, and it was precisely because that child could do that that I first took an interest in her. Ask her some time to tell you her story and you will see that it required some energy and courage for her to arrive where she is now."
"I definitely do, and it was exactly because that kid could do that that I first became interested in her. Ask her someday to share her story and you'll see that it took some determination and bravery for her to get to where she is now."
"Well, she has received her reward since she has been able to interest you."
"Well, she has gotten her reward since she managed to get your attention."
"Yes, I am interested, and already attached to her. I am glad that you like her, and I hope that you will do all that you can with her."
"Yes, I'm interested and already care about her. I'm glad you like her, and I hope you'll do everything you can for her."
Perrine made great progress with her studies. She was interested in everything her governess had to tell her, but her beautiful eyes betrayed the greatest interest when Mlle. Belhomme talked of her grandfather. Many times Perrine had spoken of M. Vulfran's illness to Rosalie, but she had only received vague replies to her queries; now, from her governess, she learned all the details regarding his affliction.
Perrine made significant progress in her studies. She was interested in everything her governess shared, but her beautiful eyes showed the most interest when Mlle. Belhomme talked about her grandfather. Many times, Perrine had mentioned M. Vulfran's illness to Rosalie, but she only got vague answers to her questions; now, from her governess, she learned all the details about his condition.
Like everyone at Maraucourt, Mlle. Belhomme was concerned with M. Vulfran's health, and she had often spoken with Dr. Ruchon so she was in a position to satisfy Perrine's curiosity better than Rosalie could.
Like everyone at Maraucourt, Mlle. Belhomme was worried about M. Vulfran's health, and she had often talked with Dr. Ruchon, so she was able to satisfy Perrine's curiosity better than Rosalie could.
Her grandfather had a double cataract. It was not incurable; if he were operated upon he might recover his sight. The operation had not yet been attempted because his health would not allow it.... He was suffering from bronchial trouble, [Pg 257] and if the operation was to be a success he would have to be in a perfect state of health. But M. Vulfran was imprudent. He was not careful enough in following the doctor's orders. How could he remain calm, as Dr. Ruchon recommended, when he was always worked up to a fever of anxiety over the continued absence of his son. So long as he was not sure of his son's fate, there was no chance for the operation and it was put off. But ... would it be possible to have it later? That the oculists could not decide. They were uncertain, so long as the blind man's health continued in this precarious state.
Her grandfather had a double cataract. It wasn’t incurable; if he had surgery, he might regain his sight. The surgery hadn’t been attempted yet because his health wouldn’t permit it... He was dealing with bronchial issues, [Pg 257] and for the surgery to be successful, he needed to be in perfect health. But M. Vulfran was reckless. He wasn’t careful enough about following the doctor’s orders. How could he stay calm, as Dr. Ruchon suggested, when he was constantly anxious about his son's ongoing absence? As long as he didn’t have any certainty about his son's fate, there was no chance for the surgery, and it was postponed. But... would it be possible to have it later? The eye specialists couldn’t determine that. They were unsure as long as the blind man’s health remained in such a fragile state.
But when Mlle. Belhomme saw that Perrine was also anxious to talk about Talouel and the two nephews and their hopes regarding the business she was not so communicative. It was quite natural that the girl should show an interest in her benefactor, but that she should be interested in the village gossip was not permissible. Certainly it was not a conversation for a governess and her pupil.... It was not with talks of this kind that one should mould the character of a young girl.
But when Mlle. Belhomme noticed that Perrine was also eager to discuss Talouel and the two nephews and their ambitions concerning the business, she wasn’t very willing to share. It made sense for the girl to be interested in her benefactor, but being interested in village gossip was inappropriate. Obviously, this kind of conversation wasn’t suitable for a governess and her student.... Conversations like this weren’t the way to shape the character of a young girl.
Perrine would have had to renounce all hope of getting any information from her governess if Casimir's mother, Madame Bretoneux, had not decided to come to the chateau on a visit. This coming visit opened the lips of Mlle. Belhomme, which otherwise would certainly have remained closed.
Perrine would have had to give up all hope of getting any information from her governess if Casimir's mother, Madame Bretoneux, hadn't decided to visit the chateau. This upcoming visit made Mlle. Belhomme speak, which otherwise would definitely have stayed shut.
As soon as the governess heard that Mme. Breto [Pg 258]neux was coming she had a very serious talk with her little pupil.
As soon as the governess learned that Mme. Breto [Pg 258]neux was coming, she had a very serious conversation with her young student.
"My dear child," she said, lowering her voice, "I must give you some advice; I want you to be very reserved with this lady who is coming here tomorrow."
"My dear child," she said quietly, "I need to give you some advice; I want you to be very cautious with the lady who is coming here tomorrow."
"Reserved, about what?" asked Perrine in surprise.
"Reserved, about what?" asked Perrine, surprised.
"Monsieur Vulfran did not only ask me to take charge of your education but to take a personal interest in you; that is why I give you this advice."
"Monsieur Vulfran didn't just ask me to handle your education but also to take a personal interest in you; that's why I'm giving you this advice."
"Please, Mademoiselle, explain to me what I ought to do," said Perrine; "I don't understand at all what this advice means, and I am very nervous."
"Please, Miss, tell me what I should do," said Perrine; "I don't get what this advice means at all, and I'm really anxious."
"Although you have not been very long at Maraucourt," said Mlle. Belhomme, "you must know that M. Vulfran's illness and the continued absence of his son is a cause of anxiety to all this part of the country."
"Even though you haven't been at Maraucourt for very long," said Mlle. Belhomme, "you should know that M. Vulfran's illness and his son's ongoing absence are a source of concern for everyone in this area."
"Yes, I have heard that," answered Perrine.
"Yeah, I've heard that," replied Perrine.
"What would become of all those employed in the works, seven thousand, and all those who are dependent on these seven thousand if Monsieur Vulfran should die and his son not return? Will he leave his fortune and works to his nephews, of which he has no more confidence in one than the other, or to one who for twenty years has been his right hand and who, having managed the works with him is, perhaps more than anyone else, in a position to keep his hold on them?
"What would happen to all those working in the factories, seven thousand people, and all those dependent on them if Monsieur Vulfran were to die and his son doesn’t come back? Will he leave his fortune and factories to his nephews, whom he trusts no more than the other, or to someone who has been his right hand for twenty years and who, having managed the factories with him, is perhaps better suited than anyone else to maintain control over them?"
"When M. Vulfran took his nephew Theodore [Pg 259] into the business everyone thought that he intended to make him his heir. But later, when Monsieur Casimir left college and his uncle sent for him, they saw that they had made a mistake and that M. Vulfran had not decided to leave his business to these two boys. His only wish was to have his son back for, although they had been parted for ten years, he still loved him. Now no one knew whether the son was dead or alive. But there were those who wished that he was dead so that they themselves could take M. Vulfran's place when he died.
"When M. Vulfran brought his nephew Theodore [Pg 259] into the business, everyone assumed he was planning to make him his heir. However, later on, when Monsieur Casimir finished college and his uncle called for him, they realized they had been mistaken; M. Vulfran had no intention of leaving his business to these two boys. His only desire was to have his son back, because even though they had been apart for ten years, he still loved him. Now, no one knew whether his son was dead or alive. But there were people who hoped he was dead so they could take M. Vulfran's place when he passed away."
"Now, my dear child," said the governess, "you understand you live here in the home of M. Vulfran and you must be very discreet in this matter and not talk about it to Casimir's mother. She is working all she can for her son's interest and she will push anyone aside who stands in his way. Now, if you were on too good terms with her you would be on bad terms with Theodore's mother, and the other way about. Then, on the other hand, should you gain the good graces of both of them you would perhaps have reason to fear one from another direction. That is why I give you this little advice. Talk as little as possible. And if you are questioned, be careful to make replies as vague as possible. It is better sometimes to be looked upon rather as too stupid than too intelligent. This is so in your case ... the less intelligent you appear, the more intelligent you will really be." [Pg 260]
"Now, my dear child," the governess said, "you need to understand that you live here in M. Vulfran's house, and you must be very careful about this situation and not discuss it with Casimir's mother. She is doing everything she can for her son's benefit and will push anyone aside who gets in her way. If you become too friendly with her, you’ll be on bad terms with Theodore's mother, and vice versa. Furthermore, if you manage to win both of their favor, you might have to worry about conflict from another direction. That’s why I’m giving you this little advice: talk as little as possible. And if you are asked questions, be sure to give vague answers. Sometimes it’s better to be seen as a bit slow than overly sharp. In your case... the less smart you seem, the smarter you’ll actually be." [Pg 260]
CHAPTER XXV
MEDDLING RELATIVES
THIS advice, given with every kindness, did not tend to lessen Perrine's anxiety. She was dreading Madame Bretoneux's visit on the morrow.
THIS advice, offered with all good intentions, did not help ease Perrine's worry. She was dreading Madame Bretoneux's visit the next day.
Her governess had not exaggerated the situation. The two mothers were struggling and scheming in every possible way, each to have her son alone inherit one day or another the great works of Maraucourt and the fortune which it was rumored would be more than a hundred million francs.
Her governess hadn't exaggerated the situation. The two mothers were fighting and plotting in every possible way, each wanting her son to be the sole heir to the great works of Maraucourt and the fortune that was rumored to be over a hundred million francs.
The one, Mme. Stanislaus Paindavoine, was the wife of M. Vulfran's eldest brother, a big linen merchant. Her husband had not been able to give her the position in society which she believed to be hers, and now she hoped that, through her son inheriting his uncle's great fortune, she would at last be able to take the place in the Parisian world which she knew she could grace.
The one, Mme. Stanislaus Paindavoine, was the wife of M. Vulfran's oldest brother, a prominent linen merchant. Her husband hadn't been able to provide her with the social status she thought she deserved, and now she hoped that, through her son inheriting his uncle's enormous fortune, she would finally be able to claim the place in Parisian society that she was confident she could adorn.
The other, Madame Bretoneux was M. Vulfran's married sister who had married a Boulogne merchant, who in turn had been a cement and coal merchant, insurance agent and maritime agent, but with all his trades had never acquired riches. She wanted her brother's wealth as much for love of [Pg 261] the money as to get it away from her sister-in-law, whom she hated.
The other, Madame Bretoneux, was M. Vulfran's married sister who had wed a merchant from Boulogne. He had been involved in cement and coal sales, as well as insurance and maritime services, but despite all his jobs, he never got rich. She wanted her brother's money as much out of love for [Pg 261] the cash as to keep it away from her sister-in-law, whom she despised.
While their brother and his only son had lived on good terms, they had had to content themselves with borrowing all they could from him in loans which they never intended to pay back; but the day when Edmond had been packed off to India, ostensibly to buy jute but in reality as a punishment for being too extravagant and getting into debt, the two women had schemed to take advantage of the situation. On each side they had made every preparation so that each could have her son alone, at any moment, take the place of the exile.
While their brother and his only son had gotten along well, they had to settle for borrowing as much as they could from him in loans they never planned to repay; but the day Edmond was sent off to India, supposedly to buy jute but actually as a punishment for being too extravagant and falling into debt, the two women plotted to take advantage of the situation. On both sides, they had made all the necessary preparations so that each could have her son alone, at any moment, to take the place of the exile.
In spite of all their endeavors the uncle had never consented to let the boys live with him at the chateau. There was room enough for them all and he was sad and lonely, but he had made a firm stand against having them with him in his home.
In spite of all their efforts, the uncle had never agreed to let the boys live with him at the chateau. There was plenty of space for everyone, and he felt sad and lonely, but he had taken a strong stance against having them in his home.
"I don't want any quarrels or jealousy around me," he had always replied to the suggestions made.
"I don't want any arguments or jealousy around me," he always responded to the suggestions made.
He had then given Theodore the house he had lived in before he built the chateau and another to Casimir that had belonged to the late head of the counting house whom Mombleux had replaced.
He had then given Theodore the house he lived in before he built the chateau and another to Casimir that had belonged to the late head of the counting house whom Mombleux replaced.
So their surprise and indignation had been intense when a stranger, a poor girl, almost a child, had been installed in the chateau where they themselves had only been admitted as guests.
So their shock and anger were intense when a stranger, a poor girl, almost a child, had been placed in the chateau where they themselves had only been allowed as guests.
What did it mean?
What did it signify?
Who was this little girl?
Who was this girl?
Madame Bretoneux had put these questions to her son but his replies had not satisfied her. She decided to find out for herself, hence her visit.
Madame Bretoneux had asked her son these questions, but his answers didn't satisfy her. She decided to figure things out on her own, which is why she came to visit.
Very uneasy when she arrived, it was not long before she felt quite at ease again so well did Perrine play the part that mademoiselle had advised her.
Very nervous when she arrived, it didn’t take long for her to feel completely at ease again, as Perrine played the role that mademoiselle had suggested so well.
Although M. Vulfran had no wish to have his nephews living with him he was very hospitable and cordial to their parents when they came to visit him. On these occasions the beautiful mansion put on its most festive appearance; fires were lighted everywhere; the servants put on their best liveries; the best carriages and horses were brought from the stables, and in the evening the villagers could see the great chateau lighted up from ground floor to roof.
Although M. Vulfran didn't want his nephews living with him, he was very welcoming and friendly to their parents when they visited. During these visits, the beautiful mansion looked its most festive; fires were lit everywhere, the staff wore their best uniforms, and the finest carriages and horses were brought out from the stables. In the evening, the villagers could see the grand chateau illuminated from the ground floor to the roof.
The victoria, with the coachman and footman, had met Mme. Bretoneux at the railway station. Upon her getting out of the carriage Bastien had been on hand to show her to the apartment which was also reserved for her on the first floor.
The victoria, with the driver and footman, had picked up Mme. Bretoneux at the train station. As she got out of the carriage, Bastien was there to take her to the apartment that was also reserved for her on the first floor.
M. Vulfran never made any change in his habits when his relations came to Maraucourt. He saw them at meal times, spent the evenings with them, but no more of his time did he give them. With him business came before everything; his nephew, the son of whichever one happened to be visiting there, came to luncheon and dinner and remained the evening as late as he wished, but that was all.
M. Vulfran never changed his routine when his relatives visited Maraucourt. He saw them during mealtimes and spent the evenings with them, but he didn't dedicate any more of his time to them. For him, business always came first; his nephew, the son of whichever family member was visiting, joined him for lunch and dinner and stayed as late into the evening as he wanted, but that was the extent of it.
M. Vulfran spent his hours at the office just the [Pg 263] same and Perrine was always with him, so Madame Bretoneux was not able to follow up her investigations on the "little tramp" as she had wished.
M. Vulfran spent his hours at the office just the [Pg 263] same and Perrine was always with him, so Madame Bretoneux was not able to follow up her investigations on the "little tramp" as she had wished.
She had questioned Bastien and the maids; she had made a call on Mother Françoise and had questioned her carefully, also Aunt Zenobie and Rosalie, and she had obtained all the information that they could give her; that is, all they knew from the moment of her arrival in the village until she went to live in the great house as a companion to the millionaire. All this, it seemed, was due exclusively to her knowledge of English.
She had asked Bastien and the maids questions; she had visited Mother Françoise and questioned her thoroughly, as well as Aunt Zenobie and Rosalie, and she had gathered all the information they could provide; that is, everything they knew from the time she arrived in the village until she moved into the big house as a companion to the millionaire. All of this, it seemed, was solely because of her knowledge of English.
She found it a difficult matter, however, to talk to Perrine alone, who never left M. Vulfran's side unless it was to go to her own room. Madame Bretoneux was in a fever of anxiety to see what was in the girl and discover some reason for her sudden success.
She found it hard to talk to Perrine alone, who never left M. Vulfran's side unless it was to go to her own room. Madame Bretoneux was extremely anxious to see what was going on with the girl and figure out the reason for her sudden success.
At table Perrine said absolutely nothing. In the morning she went off with M. Vulfran; after she had finished luncheon she went at once to her own room. When they returned from the tour of the factories she went at once to her lessons with her governess; in the evening, upon leaving the table, she went up again to her own room. Madame Bretoneux could not get the girl alone to talk with her. Finally, on the eve of her departure, she decided to go to Perrine's own room. Perrine, who thought that she had got rid of her, was sleeping peacefully.
At dinner, Perrine said nothing at all. In the morning, she left with Mr. Vulfran; after finishing lunch, she headed straight to her room. When they returned from the factory tour, she immediately went to her lessons with her governess; in the evening, after leaving the table, she went back up to her room. Madame Bretoneux couldn't manage to get the girl alone to talk to her. Finally, on the night before her departure, she decided to visit Perrine's room. Perrine, thinking she had successfully avoided her, was sleeping soundly.
A few knocks on the door awoke her. She sat up in bed and listened. Another knock. [Pg 264]
A few knocks on the door woke her up. She sat up in bed and listened. Another knock. [Pg 264]
She got up and went to the door.
She got up and walked to the door.
"Who is there?" she asked, without opening it.
"Who's there?" she asked, without opening it.
"Open the door, it is I ... Madame Bretoneux," said a voice.
"Open the door, it's me ... Madame Bretoneux," said a voice.
Perrine turned the lock. Madame Bretoneux slipped into the room while Perrine turned on the light.
Perrine unlocked the door. Madame Bretoneux entered the room as Perrine switched on the light.
"Get into bed again," said Madame Bretoneux, "we can talk just as well."
"Get back into bed," said Madame Bretoneux, "we can talk just as easily."
She took a chair and sat at the foot of the bed so that she was full face with Perrine.
She grabbed a chair and sat at the foot of the bed, facing Perrine directly.
"I want to talk with you about my brother," she began. "You have taken William's place and I want to tell you a few things that you should do; for William, in spite of his faults, was very careful of his master's health. You seem a nice little girl and very willing, and I am sure if you wish you could do as much as William. I assure you that we shall appreciate it."
"I want to discuss my brother with you," she started. "You've stepped into William's role, and I want to share some things you should do; because William, despite his flaws, really looked out for his master's health. You seem like a nice young girl and very eager, and I'm sure if you try, you can do as much as William did. I promise we will appreciate it."
At the first words Perrine was reassured; if it was only of M. Vulfran's health that she wanted to speak she had nothing to fear.
At the first words, Perrine felt reassured; if she only wanted to talk about M. Vulfran's health, she had nothing to worry about.
"I think you are a very intelligent girl," said Mme. Bretoneux with a flattering, ingratiating smile.
"I think you are a really smart girl," said Mme. Bretoneux with a flattering, charming smile.
At these words and the look which accompanied them Perrine's suspicions were aroused at once.
At these words and the look that came with them, Perrine's suspicions were instantly raised.
"Thank you," she said, exaggerating her simple child-like smile, "all I ask is to give as good service as William." [Pg 265]
"Thank you," she said, stretching her innocent smile, "all I want is to provide as good service as William." [Pg 265]
"Ah, I was sure we could count on you," said Mme. Bretoneux.
"Ah, I was sure we could rely on you," said Mme. Bretoneux.
"You have only to say what you wish, Madame," said little Perrine, looking up at the intruder with her big innocent eyes.
"You just have to say what you want, Ma'am," said little Perrine, looking up at the visitor with her big innocent eyes.
"First of all you must be very attentive about his health; you must watch him carefully and see that he does not take cold. A cold might be fateful; he would have pulmonary congestion and that would aggravate his bronchitis. Do you know if they could cure him of his bronchial trouble they could operate upon him and give him back his sight? Think what happiness that would be for all of us."
"First of all, you need to be really attentive to his health; you have to keep a close eye on him and make sure he doesn’t catch a cold. A cold could be serious; it would lead to lung congestion, and that would make his bronchitis worse. Do you know that if they could fix his bronchial issues, they could operate on him and restore his sight? Just think of the happiness that would bring to all of us."
"I also would be happy," replied Perrine.
"I'd be happy too," replied Perrine.
"Those words prove that you are grateful for what he has done for you, but, then, you are not of the family."
"Those words show that you appreciate what he's done for you, but, still, you're not part of the family."
Perrine assumed her most innocent air.
Perrine put on her most innocent expression.
"Yes, but that does not prevent me from being attached to M. Vulfran," she said, "believe me, I am."
"Yes, but that doesn't stop me from being attached to M. Vulfran," she said. "Believe me, I really am."
"Of course," answered Mme. Bretoneux, "and you can prove your devotion by giving him the care which I am telling you to give him. My brother must not only be protected from catching cold, but he must be guarded against sudden emotions which might, in his state of health, kill him. He is trying to find our dear Edmond, his only son. He is making inquiries in India...."
"Of course," replied Mme. Bretoneux, "and you can show your devotion by taking care of him the way I’m telling you to. My brother must not only be shielded from getting cold, but he has to be protected from sudden emotions that could, given his health condition, really harm him. He’s trying to find our dear Edmond, his only son. He’s asking around in India...."
She paused, but Perrine made no reply.
She paused, but Perrine didn’t respond.
"I am told," she went on, "that my brother gets [Pg 266] you to translate the letters and cables that he receives from India. Well, it is most important that if there be bad news that my son should be informed first. Then he will send me a telegram, and as it is not far from here to Boulogne I will come at once to comfort my poor brother. The sympathy of a sister is deeper than that of a sister-in-law, you understand."
"I've heard," she continued, "that my brother has you translate the letters and messages he gets from India. It's really important that if there's any bad news, my son should be the first to know. Then he'll send me a telegram, and since Boulogne isn't far from here, I'll come right away to comfort my poor brother. A sister's sympathy is deeper than a sister-in-law's, you know."
"Certainly, Madame, I understand; at least I think so," said Perrine.
"Of course, Ma'am, I get it; or at least I think I do," said Perrine.
"Then we can count on you?"
"Then we can rely on you?"
Perrine hesitated for a moment, but as she was forced to give a reply she said:
Perrine paused for a moment, but when she had to respond, she said:
"I shall do all that I can for M. Vulfran."
"I will do everything I can for M. Vulfran."
"Yes, and what you do for him will be for us," continued Mme. Bretoneux, "the same as what you do for us will be for him. And I am going to show you that I am not ungrateful. What would you say if I gave you a very nice dress?"
"Yes, and what you do for him will also benefit us," continued Mme. Bretoneux, "just like what you do for us will help him. And I’m going to prove to you that I’m grateful. What would you think if I gave you a really nice dress?"
Perrine did not want to say anything, but as she had to make some reply to the question she put it into a smile.
Perrine didn’t want to say anything, but since she needed to respond to the question, she turned it into a smile.
"A very beautiful dress to wear in the evening," said Mme. Bretoneux.
"A really beautiful dress to wear in the evening," said Mme. Bretoneux.
"But I am in mourning," answered Perrine.
"But I'm in mourning," replied Perrine.
"But being in black does not prevent you from wearing a lovely dress. You are not dressed well enough to dine at my brother's table. You are very badly dressed—dressed up like a clever little dog."
"But wearing black doesn't stop you from putting on a beautiful dress. You're not dressed well enough to eat at my brother's table. You're dressed poorly—like a clever little dog all dressed up."
Perrine replied that she knew she was not well dressed but she was somewhat humiliated to be [Pg 267] compared with a clever little dog, and the way the comparison was made was an evident intention to lower her.
Perrine replied that she knew she wasn’t well dressed, but she felt a bit humiliated to be [Pg 267] compared to a clever little dog, and the way the comparison was made clearly intended to put her down.
"I took what I could find at Mme. Lachaise's shop," she said in self-defense.
"I grabbed whatever I could find at Mme. Lachaise's shop," she said in her defense.
"It was all right for Mme. Lachaise to dress you when you were a little factory girl, but now, that it pleases my brother to have you sit at the table with him, we do not wish to blush for you. You must not mind us making fun of you, but you have no idea how you amused us in that dreadful waist you have been wearing...."
"It was fine for Mme. Lachaise to dress you when you were just a little factory girl, but now that my brother insists on having you at the table with him, we don’t want to be embarrassed for you. You shouldn’t take it personally when we tease you, but you have no idea how much you made us laugh in that terrible waist you’ve been wearing...."
Mme. Bretoneux smiled as though she could still see Perrine in the hideous waist.
Mme. Bretoneux smiled as if she could still see Perrine in the awful waist.
"But there," she said brightly, "all that can be remedied; you are a beautiful girl, there is no denying that, and I shall see that you have a dinner dress to set off your beauty and a smart little tailored costume to wear in the carriage, and when you see yourself in it you will remember who gave it you. I expect your underwear is no better than your waist. Let me see it...."
"But there," she said cheerfully, "all of that can be fixed; you are a beautiful girl, no doubt about it, and I will make sure you have a nice dinner dress that highlights your beauty and a cute tailored outfit to wear in the carriage. And when you see yourself in it, you'll remember who gave it to you. I bet your underwear isn’t much better than your waist. Let me see it...."
Thereupon, with an air of authority, she opened first one drawer, then another, then shut them again disdainfully with a shrug of her shoulders.
Thereupon, with a sense of authority, she opened one drawer, then another, and then disdainfully shut them again with a shrug of her shoulders.
"I thought so," she said, "it is dreadful; not good enough for you."
"I knew it," she said, "it's terrible; not good enough for you."
Perrine felt suffocated; she could not speak.
Perrine felt trapped; she couldn't say anything.
"It's lucky," continued Mme. Bretoneux, "that I came here, for I intend to look after you."
"It's lucky," continued Mme. Bretoneux, "that I came here, because I plan to take care of you."
Perrine wanted to refuse everything and tell this [Pg 268] woman that she did not wish her to take care of her, but remembered the part she had to play. After all, Mme. Bretoneux's intentions were most generous; it was her words, her manner, that seemed so hard.
Perrine wanted to refuse everything and tell this [Pg 268] woman that she didn’t want her to take care of her, but she remembered the role she had to play. After all, Mme. Bretoneux's intentions were very generous; it was her words and her attitude that felt so harsh.
"I'll tell my brother," she continued, "that he must order from a dressmaker at Amiens, whose address I will give him, the dinner dress and the tailor suit which is absolutely necessary, and in addition some good underwear. In fact, a whole outfit. Trust in me and you shall have some pretty things, and I hope that they'll remind you of me all the time. Now don't forget what I have told you." [Pg 269]
"I'll let my brother know," she said, "that he needs to order a dinner dress and a suit from a dressmaker in Amiens. I'll give him the address. He should also get some nice underwear. Basically, a whole outfit. Just trust me, and you'll have some lovely things, and I hope they'll make you think of me all the time. Now, don’t forget what I told you." [Pg 269]
CHAPTER XXVI
PAINFUL ARGUMENTS
AFTER the talk his mother had had with Perrine, Casimir, by his looks and manner, gave her every opportunity to confide in him. But she had no intention of telling him about the researches that his uncle was having made both in India and in England. True, they had no positive news of the exile; it was all vague and contradictory, but the blind man still hoped on. He left no stone unturned to find his beloved son.
AFTER the conversation his mother had with Perrine, Casimir, through his expressions and behavior, made it easy for her to open up to him. But she had no plans to share anything about the investigations his uncle was conducting in both India and England. It was true that they didn't have any clear news about the exile; everything was uncertain and inconsistent, yet the blind man continued to hold onto hope. He did everything he could to locate his dear son.
Mme. Bretoneux's advice had some good effect. Until then Perrine had not taken the liberty of having the hood of the phaeton pulled up, if she thought the day was chilly, nor had she dared advise M. Vulfran to put on an overcoat nor suggest that he have a scarf around his neck; neither did she dare close the window in the study if the evening was too cool, but from the moment that Mme. Bretoneux had warned her that the damp mists and rain would be bad for him she put aside all timidity.
Mme. Bretoneux's advice had a positive effect. Until then, Perrine hadn't felt comfortable pulling the hood of the phaeton up if she thought the day was chilly, nor had she dared to suggest to M. Vulfran that he wear an overcoat or wrap a scarf around his neck; she also didn't feel bold enough to close the window in the study if the evening was too cool. But once Mme. Bretoneux warned her that the damp mist and rain would be bad for him, she set aside all her shyness.
Now, no matter what the weather was like, she never got into the carriage without looking to see that his overcoat was in its place and a silk scarf [Pg 270] in the pocket; if a slight breeze came up she put the scarf around his neck or helped him into his coat. If a drop of rain began to fall she stopped at once and put up the hood. When she first walked out with him, she had gone her usual pace and he had followed without a word of complaint. But now that she realized that a brisk walk hurt him and usually made him cough or breathe with difficulty, she walked slowly; in every way she devised means of going about their usual day's routine so that he should feel the least fatigue possible.
Now, no matter what the weather was like, she never got into the carriage without checking that his overcoat was in place and a silk scarf[Pg 270] was in the pocket; if a slight breeze came up, she would wrap the scarf around his neck or help him into his coat. If it started to rain, she would stop immediately and put up the hood. When she first went out with him, she maintained her usual pace and he followed without a word of complaint. But now that she realized that a brisk walk hurt him and usually made him cough or struggle to breathe, she walked slowly; she found every way to adjust their usual routine so that he felt the least amount of fatigue possible.
Day by day the blind man's affection for little Perrine grew. He was never effusive, but one day while she was carefully attending to his wants he told her that she was like a little daughter to him. She was touched. She took his hand and kissed it.
Day by day, the blind man's affection for little Perrine grew. He wasn't overly expressive, but one day while she was attentively meeting his needs, he told her that she was like a little daughter to him. She was moved. She took his hand and kissed it.
"Yes," he said, "you are a good girl." Putting his hand on her head, he added: "Even when my son returns you shall not leave us; he will be grateful to you for what you are to me."
"Yes," he said, "you are a good girl." Putting his hand on her head, he added: "Even when my son comes back, you won’t leave us; he will appreciate everything you do for me."
"I am so little, and I want to be so much," she said.
"I’m so small, and I want to be so much," she said.

Often he would speak in these terms, and Perrine always wanted to ask him how, if these were his sentiments, he could have been so unforgiving and severe with him, but every time she tried to speak the words would not come, for her throat was closed [Pg 271] with emotion. It was a serious matter for her to broach such a subject, but on that particular evening she felt encouraged by what had happened. There could not have been a more opportune moment; she was alone with him in his study where no one came unless summoned. She was seated near him under the lamplight. Ought she to hesitate longer?
Often he would talk like this, and Perrine always wanted to ask him how, if these were his feelings, he could be so unforgiving and harsh with him. But every time she tried to say it, the words wouldn't come, as her throat was tight with emotion. It was a serious issue for her to bring up, but that evening she felt encouraged by what had happened. There couldn't have been a better moment; she was alone with him in his study where no one came unless invited. She was sitting close to him under the lamp light. Should she hesitate any longer?
She thought not.
She didn't think so.
"Do you mind," she said, in a little trembling voice, "if I ask you something that I do not understand? I think of it all the time, and yet I have been afraid to speak."
"Do you mind," she said in a slightly shaky voice, "if I ask you something I don’t understand? I think about it all the time, but I’ve been too scared to say anything."
"Speak out," he said.
"Speak up," he said.
"What I cannot understand," she said timidly, "is that loving your son as you do, you could be parted from him."
"What I don't get," she said hesitantly, "is how you can be separated from your son when you love him so much."
"It is because you are so young you do not understand," he said, "that there is duty as well as love. As a father, it was my duty to send him away; that was to teach him a lesson. I had to show him that my will was stronger than his. That is why I sent him to India where I intended to keep him but a short while. I gave him a position befitting my son and heir. He was the representative of my house. Did I know that he would marry that miserable creature? He was mad!"
"It’s because you’re so young that you don’t understand," he said, "that there’s duty as well as love. As a father, it was my responsibility to send him away; I needed to teach him a lesson. I had to show him that my will was stronger than his. That’s why I sent him to India, where I planned to keep him only for a little while. I gave him a position worthy of my son and heir. He was the representative of my family. Did I know he would marry that awful person? He was out of his mind!"
"But Father Fields said that she was not a miserable creature," insisted Perrine.
"But Father Fields said that she wasn't a miserable person," insisted Perrine.
"She was or she would not have contracted a marriage that was not valid in France," retorted [Pg 272] the blind man, "and I will not recognize her as my daughter."
"She was, or she wouldn't have entered into a marriage that wasn't valid in France," the blind man shot back, "and I won't acknowledge her as my daughter."
He said this in a tone that made Perrine feel suddenly cold. Then he continued abruptly: "You wonder why I am trying to get my son back now, if I did not want him back after he had married. Things have changed. Conditions are not the same now as then. After fourteen years of this so-called marriage my son ought to be tired of this woman and of the miserable life that he has been forced to live on account of her. Besides conditions for me have also changed. My health is not what it was, and I am blind. I cannot recover my sight unless I am operated upon and I must be in a calm state favorable to the success of this operation. When my son learns this do you think he will hesitate to leave this woman? I am willing to support her and her daughter also. I am sure many times he has thought of Maraucourt and wanted to return. If I love him I know that he also loves me. When he learns the truth he will come back at once, you will see."
He said this in a tone that made Perrine feel suddenly cold. Then he continued abruptly: "You’re wondering why I’m trying to get my son back now if I didn't want him back after he got married. Things have changed. The situation isn't the same now as it was then. After fourteen years of this so-called marriage, my son should be tired of this woman and the miserable life he’s been forced to live because of her. Plus, my situation has changed too. My health isn’t what it used to be, and I'm blind. I can’t regain my sight without surgery, and I need to be in a calm state for the operation to be successful. When my son finds out this, do you think he’ll hesitate to leave this woman? I’m willing to support her and her daughter too. I’m sure many times he has thought of Maraucourt and wanted to come back. If I love him, I know he loves me too. When he learns the truth, he’ll come back right away, you’ll see."
"Then he would have to leave his wife and daughter?"
"Then he would have to leave his wife and daughter?"
"He has no wife nor has he a daughter," said the old man sternly.
"He has no wife and no daughter," the old man said sternly.
"Father Fields says that he was married at the Mission House by Father Leclerc," said Perrine.
"Father Fields said he got married at the Mission House by Father Leclerc," Perrine said.
"This marriage was contracted contrary to the French law," said M. Vulfran.
"This marriage was made against French law," said M. Vulfran.
"But was it not lawful in India?" asked Perrine. [Pg 273]
"But wasn't it legal in India?" asked Perrine. [Pg 273]
"I will have it annulled in Rome," said the blind man.
"I'll get it annulled in Rome," said the blind man.
"But the daughter?"
"But what about the daughter?"
"The law would not recognize that child."
"The law wouldn't recognize that child."
"Is the law everything?"
"Is the law all there is?"
"What do you mean?"
"What do you mean?"
"I mean that it is not the law that makes one love or not love one's parents or children. It was not the law that made me love my poor father. I loved him because he was good and kind and he loved me. I was happy when he kissed me, and smiled at me. I loved him and there was nothing that I liked better than to be with him. He loved me because I was his little girl and needed his affection; he loved me because he knew that I loved him with all my heart. The law had nothing to do with that. I did not ask if it was the law that made him my father. It was our love that made us so much to each other."
"I mean that the law doesn't determine whether you love your parents or children. It wasn't the law that made me love my poor father. I loved him because he was good and kind, and he loved me back. I was happy when he kissed me and smiled at me. I loved being with him more than anything else. He loved me because I was his little girl and needed his affection; he loved me because he knew that I loved him with all my heart. The law had nothing to do with that. I never questioned whether it was the law that made him my father. It was our love that made us so important to each other."
"What are you driving at?" asked M. Vulfran.
"What are you getting at?" asked M. Vulfran.
"I beg your pardon if I have said anything I should not say, but I speak as I think and as I feel."
"I’m sorry if I said something I shouldn’t have, but I speak my mind and share my feelings."
"And that is why I am listening to you," said the blind man; "what you say is not quite reasonable, but you speak as a good girl would."
"And that’s why I’m listening to you," said the blind man; "what you’re saying doesn’t make much sense, but you’re speaking like a good girl."
"Well, sir, what I am trying to say is this," said Perrine boldly; "if you love your son and want to have him back with you, he also loves his daughter and wants to have her with him."
"Well, sir, what I’m trying to say is this," said Perrine boldly; "if you love your son and want him back with you, he also loves his daughter and wants her with him."
"He should not hesitate between his father and his daughter," said the old man; "besides, if the [Pg 274] marriage is annulled, she will be nothing to him. He could soon marry that woman off again with the dowry that I would give her. Everything is changed since he went away. My fortune is much larger.... He will have riches, honor and position. Surely it isn't a little half-caste that can keep him back."
"He shouldn't hesitate between his father and his daughter," said the old man; "besides, if the [Pg 274] marriage is annulled, she will mean nothing to him. He could easily marry that woman off again with the dowry that I would provide. Everything is different since he left. My fortune is much greater.... He will have wealth, honor, and status. Surely a little mixed-race girl isn't going to hold him back."
"Perhaps she is not so dreadful as you imagine," said Perrine.
"Maybe she isn't as terrible as you think," said Perrine.
"A Hindu."
"Hindu."
"In the books that I read to you it says that the Hindus are more beautiful than the Europeans," said Perrine.
"In the books I read to you, it says that Hindus are more beautiful than Europeans," said Perrine.
"Travelers' exaggerations," said the old man scoffingly.
"Travelers' exaggerations," the old man said with a scoff.
"They have graceful figures, faces of pure oval, deep eyes with a proud look. They are patient, courageous, industrious; they are studious...."
"They have elegant figures, perfectly oval faces, deep eyes with a confident look. They are patient, brave, hard-working; they are dedicated to their studies...."
"You have a memory!"
"You have a great memory!"
"One should always remember what one reads, should not one?" asked Perrine. "It does not seem that the Hindu is such a horrible creature as you say."
"One should always remember what they read, shouldn’t they?" asked Perrine. "It doesn’t seem like the Hindu is as terrible as you say."
"Well, what does all that matter to me as I do not know her?"
"Well, what does any of that matter to me since I don’t know her?"
"But if you knew her you might perhaps get interested in her and learn to love her."
"But if you got to know her, you might just become interested in her and learn to love her."
"Never! I can't bear to think of her and her mother!..."
"Never! I can't stand the thought of her and her mom!..."
"But if you knew her you might not feel so angry towards her." [Pg 275]
"But if you knew her, you might not feel so mad at her." [Pg 275]
He clenched his fist as though unable to control his fury, but he did not stop her.
He clenched his fist, unable to hold back his anger, but he didn't stop her.
"I don't suppose that she is at all like you suppose," said Perrine; "Father Fields is a good priest and he would not say what was not true, and he says that her mother was good and kind and a lady...."
"I don’t think she’s at all like you think," said Perrine; "Father Fields is a good priest, and he wouldn't say anything that isn't true, and he says her mother was good, kind, and a lady...."
"He never knew her; it is hearsay."
"He never knew her; it's just hearsay."
"But it seems that everyone holds this opinion. If she came to your house would you not be as kind to her as you have been to me, ... a stranger?"
"But it seems that everyone thinks this way. If she came to your place, wouldn't you be just as kind to her as you have been to me, ... a stranger?"
"Don't say anything against yourself."
"Don't speak negatively about yourself."
"I do not speak for or against myself, but what I ask is for justice. I know if that daughter, your granddaughter, came here she would love you with all her heart."
"I don’t speak for or against myself, but what I want is justice. I know if that daughter, your granddaughter, came here, she would love you with all her heart."
She clasped her hands together and looked up at him as though he could see her; her voice shook with emotion.
She clasped her hands and looked up at him as if he could see her; her voice trembled with emotion.
"Wouldn't you like to be loved by your granddaughter?" she asked pleadingly.
"Don't you want to be loved by your granddaughter?" she asked earnestly.
The blind man rose impatiently.
The blind man stood up impatiently.
"I tell you she can never be anything to me," he cried. "I hate her as I hate her mother. The woman took my son from me and she keeps him from me. If she had not bewitched him he would have been back long before this. She has been everything to him while I, his father, have been nothing."
"I’m telling you, she can never mean anything to me," he shouted. "I hate her just like I hate her mom. That woman took my son away from me and keeps him away from me. If she hadn’t enchanted him, he would have come back a long time ago. She’s been everything to him while I, his father, have been nothing."
He strode back and forth, carried away with his [Pg 276] anger. She had never seen him like this. Suddenly he stopped before her.
He paced back and forth, consumed by his [Pg 276] anger. She had never seen him this way. Then, he abruptly stopped in front of her.
"Go to your room," he said almost harshly, "and never speak of those creatures to me again; besides, what right have you to mix up in this? Who told you to speak to me in such a manner?"
"Go to your room," he said nearly angrily, "and never mention those creatures to me again; besides, what right do you have to get involved in this? Who gave you the permission to talk to me like that?"
For a moment she was dumbfounded, then she said:
For a moment, she was speechless, then she said:
"Oh, no one, sir, I assure you. I just put myself into your little granddaughter's place, that is all."
"Oh, no one, sir, I promise you. I just imagined myself in your little granddaughter's situation, that's all."
He softened somewhat, but he continued still in a severe voice: "In the future do not speak on this subject; you see it is painful for me and you must not annoy me."
He softened a bit, but still spoke in a stern voice: "In the future, please don't talk about this. It’s painful for me, and you shouldn’t bother me."
"I beg your pardon," she said, her voice full of tears; "certainly I ought not to have spoken so." [Pg 277]
"I'm so sorry," she said, her voice trembling with tears; "I definitely shouldn't have said that." [Pg 277]
CHAPTER XXVII
THE BLIND MAN'S GRIEF
MONSIEUR VULFRAN advertised in the principal newspapers of Calcutta, Dacca, Bombay and London for his son. He offered a reward of forty pounds to anyone who could furnish any information, however slight it might be, about Edmond Paindavoine. The information must, however, be authentic. Not wishing to give his own address, which might have brought to him all sorts of correspondence more or less dishonest, he put the matter into the hands of his banker at Amiens.
MONSIEUR VULFRAN placed ads in the major newspapers of Calcutta, Dacca, Bombay, and London looking for his son. He offered a reward of forty pounds to anyone who could provide any information, no matter how small, about Edmond Paindavoine. The information had to be genuine, though. To avoid giving out his own address, which could lead to all kinds of questionable correspondence, he entrusted the matter to his banker in Amiens.
Numerous letters were received, but very few were serious; the greater number came from detectives who guaranteed to find the person they were searching for if the expenses for the first steps necessary could be sent them. Other letters promised everything without any foundation whatever upon which they based their promises. Others related events that had occurred five, ten, twelve years previous; no one kept to the time stated in the advertisement, that was the last three years.
Numerous letters were received, but very few were serious; most came from detectives who guaranteed they could find the person they were looking for if their initial costs were covered. Other letters made grand promises without any basis for their claims. Some recounted events that happened five, ten, or twelve years ago; no one focused on the time frame mentioned in the ad, which was the last three years.
Perrine read or translated all these letters for the blind man. He would not be discouraged at the meagre indications sent him.
Perrine read or translated all these letters for the blind man. He wouldn’t let the sparse clues sent to him get him down.
"It is only by continued advertising that we shall [Pg 278] get results," he said always. Then again he advertised.
"It’s only through ongoing advertising that we’ll get results," he always said. Then he advertised again.
Finally, one day a letter from Bosnia gave them some information which might lead to something. It was written in bad English, and stated that if the advertiser would place the forty pounds promised with a banker at Serajevo the writer would furnish authentic information concerning M. Edmond Paindavoine going back to the month of November of the preceding year. If this proposition was acceptable, the reply was to be sent to N. 917, General Delivery, Serajevo.
Finally, one day a letter from Bosnia provided them with information that could lead to something. It was written in poor English and stated that if the advertiser deposited the forty pounds promised with a banker in Sarajevo, the writer would supply authentic information about M. Edmond Paindavoine dating back to November of the previous year. If this offer was acceptable, the response should be sent to N. 917, General Delivery, Sarajevo.
This letter seemed to give M. Vulfran so much relief and joy that it was a confession of what his fears had been.
This letter seemed to bring M. Vulfran so much relief and happiness that it was a true confession of what his fears had been.
For the first time since he had commenced his investigations, he spoke of his son to his two nephews and Talouel.
For the first time since he started his investigations, he talked about his son to his two nephews and Talouel.
"I am delighted to tell you that at last I have news of my son," he said. "He was in Bosnia last November."
"I’m really happy to share that I finally have news about my son," he said. "He was in Bosnia last November."
There was great excitement as the news was spread through the various towns and villages. As usual under such circumstances, it was exaggerated.
There was a lot of excitement as the news circulated through the different towns and villages. As always in situations like this, it was exaggerated.
"M. Edmond is coming back. He'll be home shortly," went from one to another.
"M. Edmond is coming back. He'll be home soon," spread from one person to another.
"It's not possible!" cried some.
"That's impossible!" cried some.
"If you don't believe it," they were told, "you've only to look at Talouel's face and M. Vulfran's nephews."
"If you don't believe it," they were told, "just look at Talouel's face and M. Vulfran's nephews."
Yet there were some who would not believe that [Pg 279] the exile would return. The old man had been too hard on him. He had not deserved to be sent away to India because he had made a few debts. His own family had cast him aside, so he had a little family of his own out in India. Why should he come back? And then, even if he was in Bosnia or Turkey, that was not to say that he was on his way to Maraucourt. Coming from India to France, why should he have to go to Bosnia? It was not on the route.
Yet there were some who wouldn’t believe that [Pg 279] the exile would return. The old man had been too tough on him. He didn’t deserve to be sent away to India just because he ran up a few debts. His own family had abandoned him, so he had started a new life out in India. Why should he come back? And even if he was in Bosnia or Turkey, that didn’t mean he was on his way to Maraucourt. Coming from India to France, why would he need to stop in Bosnia? It wasn’t on the way.
This remark came from Bendit, who, with his English coolheadedness, looked at things only from a practical standpoint, in which sentiment played no part. He thought that just because everyone wished for the son and heir to return, it was not enough to bring him back. The French could wish a thing and believe it, but he was English, he was, and he would not believe that he was coming back until he saw him there with his own eyes!
This comment came from Bendit, who, with his typical English calmness, viewed things solely from a practical perspective, where emotions had no influence. He believed that just because everyone wanted the son and heir to return, that didn’t mean it would actually happen. The French might wish for something and truly believe in it, but he was English, and he wouldn’t believe it until he saw him there with his own eyes!
Day by day the blind man grew more impatient to see his son. Perrine could not bear to hear him talk of his return as a certainty. Many times she tried to tell him that he might be disappointed. One day, when she could bear it no longer, she begged him in her sweet voice not to count too much upon seeing his son for fear something might still keep him away.
Day by day, the blind man became more and more eager to see his son. Perrine couldn't stand hearing him talk about his return as if it were a sure thing. She tried many times to tell him that he might be disappointed. One day, when she could no longer take it, she pleaded with him in her gentle voice not to get his hopes up too high about seeing his son, in case something might still prevent him from coming back.
The blind man asked her what she meant.
The blind man asked her what she was talking about.
"It is so terrible to hear the worst when one has been expecting the best," she said brokenly. "If I say this it is because that is just what happened to [Pg 280] me. We had thought and hoped so much when my father was ill that he would get better, but we lost him, and poor mama and I did not know how to bear it. We would not think that he might die."
"It’s so awful to hear the worst when you’ve been hoping for the best," she said, struggling to keep her composure. "I’m saying this because that’s exactly what happened to [Pg 280] me. We had so much faith and hope that my dad would pull through when he was sick, but we lost him, and my poor mom and I didn’t know how to handle it. We couldn’t even consider that he might die."
"Ah, but my boy is alive, and he will be here soon. He will come back to me very soon," said the old man in a firm voice.
"Ah, but my boy is alive, and he will be here soon. He will come back to me very soon," said the old man confidently.
The next day the banker from Amiens called at the factory. He was met at the steps by Talouel, who did all in his power to get the first information which he knew the banker was bringing. At first his attitude was very obsequious, but when he saw that his advances were repulsed, and that the visitor insisted upon seeing his employer at once, he pointed rudely in the direction of M. Vulfran's office and said:
The next day, the banker from Amiens arrived at the factory. Talouel greeted him at the stairs, eager to get the first information he knew the banker was bringing. At first, he was very flattering, but when he realized that his attempts were rejected and that the visitor wanted to see his boss immediately, he rudely pointed toward M. Vulfran's office and said:
"You will find him over there in that room," and then turned and went off with his hands in his pockets.
"You'll find him in that room over there," she said, then turned and walked away with her hands in her pockets.
The banker knocked on the door indicated.
The banker knocked on the indicated door.
"Come in," called out M. Vulfran, in answer to his knock.
"Come in," called M. Vulfran in response to his knock.
"What, you ... you at Maraucourt!" he exclaimed when he saw his visitor.
"What, you ... you at Maraucourt!" he exclaimed when he saw his visitor.
"Yes, I had some business to attend to at Picquigny, and I came on here to bring you some news received from Bosnia."
"Yes, I had some business to take care of at Picquigny, and I came here to share some news I got from Bosnia."
Perrine sat at her little table. She had gone very white; she seemed like one struck dumb.
Perrine sat at her small table. She had gone completely pale; she looked as if she were speechless.
"Well?" asked M. Vulfran. [Pg 281]
"Well?" asked M. Vulfran.
"It is not what you hoped, what we all hoped," said the banker quietly.
"It’s not what you hoped for, what we all hoped for," said the banker quietly.
"You mean that that fellow who wrote just wanted to get hold of the forty pounds."
"You mean that guy who wrote just wanted to grab the forty pounds."
"Oh, no; he seems an honest man...."
"Oh no, he seems like an honest guy...."
"Then he knows nothing?"
"Does he know nothing?"
"He does, but unfortunately his information is only too true."
"He does, but unfortunately, what he says is unfortunately accurate."
"Unfortunately!" gasped the blind man. This was the first word of doubt that he had uttered. "You mean," he added, "that they have no more news of him since last November?"
"Unfortunately!" gasped the blind man. This was the first expression of doubt he had voiced. "You mean," he added, "that they haven't heard anything from him since last November?"
"There is no news since then. The French Consul at Serajevo, Bosnia, has sent me this information:
"There hasn't been any news since then. The French Consul in Sarajevo, Bosnia, has sent me this information:"
"'Last November your son arrived at Serajevo practising the trade of a strolling photographer....'"
"'Last November, your son arrived in Sarajevo working as a traveling photographer....'"
"What do you mean?" exclaimed M. Vulfran. "A strolling photographer!... My son?"
"What do you mean?" shouted M. Vulfran. "A street photographer!... My son?"
"He had a wagon," continued the banker, "a sort of caravan in which he traveled with his wife and child. He used to take pictures on the market squares where they stopped...."
"He had a wagon," the banker continued, "like a caravan where he traveled with his wife and kid. He used to take photos in the market squares wherever they stopped...."
The banker paused and glanced at some papers he held in his hand.
The banker stopped for a moment and looked at some papers he was holding.
"Oh, you have something to read, haven't you?" said the blind man as he heard the paper rustle. "Read, it will be quicker."
"Oh, you have something to read, right?" said the blind man as he heard the paper rustling. "Read it, it will be faster."
"He plied the trade of a photographer," continued the banker, consulting his notes, "and at the [Pg 282] beginning of November he left Serajevo for Travnik, where he fell ill. He became very ill...."
"He worked as a photographer," the banker continued, checking his notes, "and at the [Pg 282] beginning of November, he left Sarajevo for Travnik, where he got sick. He became very ill...."
"My God!" cried the blind man. "Oh, God...."
"My God!" shouted the blind man. "Oh, God...."
M. Vulfran had clasped his hands; he was trembling from head to foot, as though a vision of his son was standing before him.
M. Vulfran had clasped his hands; he was shaking all over, as if a vision of his son was right in front of him.
"You must have courage," said the banker, gently. "You need all your courage. Your son...."
"You have to be brave," the banker said softly. "You need all your bravery. Your son...."
"He is dead!" said the blind man.
"He’s dead!" said the blind man.
"That is only too true," replied the banker. "All the papers are authentic. I did not want to have any doubt upon the matter, and that was why I cabled to our Consul at Serajevo. Here is his reply; it leaves no doubt."
"That’s absolutely true," replied the banker. "All the documents are genuine. I wanted to eliminate any doubt, which is why I messaged our Consul in Sarajevo. Here’s his response; it clears everything up."
But the old man did not appear to be listening. He sat huddled up in his big chair, his head drooped forward on his chest. He gave no sign of life. Perrine, terrified, wondered if he were dead.
But the old man didn't seem to be listening. He sat curled up in his big chair, his head hanging down on his chest. He showed no sign of life. Perrine, terrified, wondered if he was dead.
Then suddenly he pulled himself together and the tears began to run down his wrinkled cheeks. He brushed them aside quickly and touched the electric bell which communicated with Talouel's and his nephew's offices.
Then suddenly he composed himself and tears started streaming down his wrinkled cheeks. He quickly wiped them away and pressed the electric bell that connected to Talouel's and his nephew's offices.
The call was so imperative that they all ran to the office together.
The call was so urgent that they all rushed to the office together.
"You are there?" asked the blind man; "Talouel, Theodore and Casimir?"
"You there?" asked the blind man. "Talouel, Theodore, and Casimir?"
All three replied together.
They all replied at once.
"I have just learned of the death of my son," said their employer. "Stop work in all the fac [Pg 283]tories immediately. Tomorrow the funeral services will be held in the churches at Maraucourt, Saint-Pipoy and all the other villages."
"I just found out that my son has died," said their employer. "Stop all work in the factories right away. The funeral services will be held tomorrow at the churches in Maraucourt, Saint-Pipoy, and all the other villages."
"Oh, uncle!" cried both the nephews.
"Oh, Uncle!" both nephews shouted.
He stopped them with uplifted hand.
He stopped them with an raised hand.
"I wish to be alone ... leave me," was all he said.
"I just want to be alone ... leave me," was all he said.
Everyone left the room but Perrine. She alone remained.
Everyone exited the room except for Perrine. She was the only one left.
"Aurelie, are you there?" asked the blind man.
"Aurelie, are you there?" the blind man asked.
She replied with a sob.
She replied with a cry.
"Let us go home," he said.
"Let’s go home," he said.
As was his habit, he placed his hand on her shoulder, and it was like this that they passed through the crowd of workers who streamed from the factory. As they stood aside for him to pass, all who saw him wondered if he would survive this blow. He, who usually walked so upright, was bent like a tree that the storm has broken.
As usual, he put his hand on her shoulder, and that’s how they made their way through the crowd of workers leaving the factory. As they stepped aside for him to get by, everyone who noticed him wondered if he would make it through this ordeal. He, who normally walked so tall, was now hunched over like a tree that had been broken by a storm.
Could he survive this shock? Perrine asked herself this question with even greater agony, for it was she and she alone who knew how his great frame was trembling. His shaking hands grasped her shoulder convulsively, and without him uttering one word little Perrine knew how deeply her grandfather was smitten.
Could he survive this shock? Perrine asked herself this question with even greater agony, for it was she and she alone who knew how his great frame was trembling. His shaking hands grasped her shoulder convulsively, and without him uttering one word little Perrine knew how deeply her grandfather was affected.
After she had guided him into his study he sent her away.
After she led him into his study, he dismissed her.
"Explain why I wish to be left alone. No one is to come in here. No one is to speak to me.... [Pg 284]
"Explain why I want to be left alone. I don’t want anyone to come in here. I don’t want anyone to talk to me.... [Pg 284]
"And I refused to believe you," he murmured as she was leaving him.
"And I wouldn't believe you," he murmured as she was leaving him.
"Oh, please; if you will let me...."
"Oh, please; if you let me...."
"Leave me," he said roughly.
"Leave me," he said bluntly.
CHAPTER XXVIII
AN UNRESPECTED FUNERAL
THERE was considerable bustle and excitement at the chateau all that evening. First M. and Mme. Stanislas Paindavoine, who had received a telegram from Theodore, arrived. Then M. and Mme. Bretoneux, sent for by Casimir, came. After that came Mme. Bretoneux's two daughters, their husbands and children. No one wished to miss the funeral service for poor dear Edmond.
THERE was a lot of activity and excitement at the chateau all evening. First, Mr. and Mrs. Stanislas Paindavoine, who had received a telegram from Theodore, arrived. Then Mr. and Mrs. Bretoneux, called for by Casimir, showed up. After that, Mme. Bretoneux's two daughters, along with their husbands and kids, arrived. No one wanted to miss the funeral service for poor dear Edmond.
Besides, this was the decisive moment for clever manoeuvring. What a disaster if this big industry should fall into the hands of one so incapable as Theodore! What a misfortune if Casimir took charge! Neither side thought that a partnership could be possible, and the two cousins share alike. Each wanted all for himself.
Besides, this was the crucial moment for smart maneuvering. What a disaster it would be if this major industry ended up in the hands of someone as incompetent as Theodore! What a misfortune if Casimir took control! Neither side considered that a partnership could be an option, and the two cousins wanted an equal share. Each wanted it all for himself.
Both Mme. Bretoneux and Mme. Paindavoine had ignored Perrine since their arrival. They had given her to understand that they did not require her services any longer.
Both Mme. Bretoneux and Mme. Paindavoine had ignored Perrine since they arrived. They had let her know that they no longer needed her help.
She sat in her room hoping that M. Vulfran would send for her so that she could help him into the church, as she had done every Sunday since William had gone. But she waited in vain. When [Pg 286] the bells, which had been tolling since the evening before, announced mass, she saw him get up into his carriage leaning on his brother's arm, while his sister and sister-in-law, with the members of their families, took their places in other carriages.
She sat in her room, hoping that M. Vulfran would send for her so she could help him into the church, just like she had every Sunday since William left. But she waited in vain. When [Pg 286] the bells, which had been ringing since the night before, announced mass, she saw him get into his carriage, leaning on his brother's arm, while his sister, sister-in-law, and their families settled into other carriages.
She had no time to lose, for she had to walk. She hurried off.
She didn't have any time to waste, so she set off walking quickly.
After she had left the house over which Death had spread its shroud, she was surprised to notice as she hastened through the village that the taverns had taken on their Sunday air. The men drank and laughed and the women chatted at their doors, while the children played in the street. Perrine wondered if none of them were going to attend the service.
After she left the house where Death had cast its shadow, she was surprised to see, as she rushed through the village, that the taverns had taken on their Sunday vibe. The men were drinking and laughing, the women were chatting at their doors, and the children were playing in the street. Perrine wondered if none of them were planning to go to the service.
Upon entering the church, where she had been afraid that she would not find room, she saw that it was almost empty. The bereaved family sat in the choir; here and there was some village authority, a tradesman and the heads of the factories. Very few of the working men and women were present; they had not thought to come and join their prayers to those of their employer.
Upon entering the church, where she had feared there would be no space, she saw that it was nearly empty. The grieving family sat in the choir; scattered about were a few village officials, a tradesman, and the factory owners. Very few of the workers were there; they hadn’t considered coming to join their employer’s prayers.
Perrine took a seat beside Rosalie and her grandmother, who was in deep mourning.
Perrine sat down next to Rosalie and her grandmother, who was grieving heavily.
"Alas! my poor little Edmond," murmured the old nurse, wiping her eyes. "What did M. Vulfran say?"
"Aw, my poor little Edmond," the old nurse said softly, wiping her eyes. "What did M. Vulfran say?"
But Perrine was too overcome to reply. The services commenced.
But Perrine was too overwhelmed to respond. The services began.
As she left the church, Mlle. Belhomme came up [Pg 287] to her, and, like Françoise, wanted to question her about M. Vulfran. Perrine told her that he had not spoken to her since the evening before.
As she walked out of the church, Mlle. Belhomme approached her, and, like Françoise, wanted to ask her about M. Vulfran. Perrine told her that he hadn’t spoken to her since the night before.
"As I saw him kneeling there so crushed and broken for the first time, I was pleased that he was blind," said the governess sadly.
"As I saw him kneeling there so crushed and broken for the first time, I was glad that he couldn't see," said the governess sadly.
"Why?" asked Perrine.
"Why?" Perrine asked.
"Because he could not see how few people came to the church. What indifference his men have shown! If he could have seen that empty church it would have added to his grief."
"Because he couldn't see how few people showed up to the church. What indifference his men have shown! If he could have seen that empty church, it would have deepened his sorrow."
"I think he must have known how few there were there," said Perrine. "His ears take the place of his eyes, and that empty silence could not deceive him."
"I think he must have known how few people were there," said Perrine. "His ears make up for his eyes, and that quiet silence couldn't fool him."
"Poor man," murmured Mlle. Belhomme; "and yet...."
"Poor guy," murmured Mlle. Belhomme; "and yet...."
She paused. Then, as she was not in the habit of holding anything back, she went on: "And yet it will be a great lesson to him. You know, my child, you cannot expect others to share your sorrows if you are not willing to share theirs.
She paused. Then, since she wasn't one to hold anything back, she continued: "And yet it will be a valuable lesson for him. You know, my dear, you can't expect others to share your pains if you're not willing to share theirs.
"M. Vulfran gives his men what he considers their due," she continued, in a lower voice. "He is just, but that is all. He has never been a father to his men. He is all for business, business only. What a lot of good he could have done, however, not only here, but everywhere, if he had wished, by setting an example. Had he been more to his men you may be sure that the church would not have been as empty as it was today." [Pg 288]
“M. Vulfran gives his men what he thinks they deserve,” she continued in a quieter voice. “He’s fair, but that’s it. He’s never been like a father to his men. It’s all about business for him, nothing more. Just think of how much good he could have done, not just here but everywhere, if he had wanted to, by leading by example. If he had been more supportive, you can be sure the church wouldn’t have been as empty as it was today.” [Pg 288]
Perhaps that was true, but how it hurt Perrine to hear this from the lips of her governess, of whom she was so fond. If anyone else had said so she might not have felt it so deeply. Yes, undoubtedly it was too true.
Perhaps that was true, but it really hurt Perrine to hear this from her beloved governess. If anyone else had said it, she might not have taken it so hard. Yes, it was definitely true.
They had been walking as they talked, and had now reached the schools where Mlle. Belhomme lived.
They had been walking while they talked, and had now arrived at the schools where Mlle. Belhomme lived.
"Come in and we'll have luncheon together," she said. She was thinking that her pupil would not be allowed to take her accustomed place at the family table.
"Come in and we’ll have lunch together," she said. She was thinking that her student wouldn’t be allowed to take her usual seat at the family table.
"Oh, thank you," said Perrine; "but M. Vulfran might need me."
"Oh, thank you," said Perrine, "but Mr. Vulfran might need me."
"Well, in that case you had better go back," said Mlle. Belhomme.
"Well, in that case, you should go back," Mlle. Belhomme said.
When she reached the chateau she saw that M. Vulfran had no need of her, that he was not even thinking of her. Bastien, whom she met on the stairs, told her that when he came back from the church he had gone to his own room and locked himself in, forbidding anyone to enter.
When she arrived at the chateau, she realized that M. Vulfran didn’t need her and wasn’t even thinking about her. Bastien, whom she met on the stairs, told her that after he returned from church, he went to his room and locked himself in, telling everyone to stay out.
"He won't even sit down on a day like this with his family," said Bastien, "and they are all going after luncheon. I don't think he even wants to say goodbye to them. Lord help us! What will become of us? Oh, poor master!"
"He won't even sit down with his family on a day like this," Bastien said, "and they’re all heading out after lunch. I don't think he even wants to say goodbye to them. Lord help us! What will happen to us? Oh, poor master!"
"What can I do?" asked Perrine.
"What can I do?" Perrine asked.
"You can do a great deal. The master believes in you, and he's mighty fond of you."
"You can accomplish a lot. The master has faith in you, and he cares about you a lot."
"Yes, and it's I as says it," said the butler. "He likes you a whole lot."
"Yeah, and it's me saying this," said the butler. "He really likes you a lot."
As Bastien had said, all the family left after luncheon. Perrine stayed in her room, but M. Vulfran did not send for her. Just before she went to bed, Bastien came to tell her that his master wished her to accompany him the next morning at the usual hour.
As Bastien had mentioned, the whole family left after lunch. Perrine stayed in her room, but Mr. Vulfran didn’t call for her. Just before she went to bed, Bastien came to tell her that his boss wanted her to join him the next morning at the usual time.
"He wants to get back to work, but will he be able?" said the old butler. "It will be better for him if he can. Work means life for him."
"He wants to get back to work, but will he be able?" said the old butler. "It will be better for him if he can. Work means life for him."
The next day at the usual hour Perrine was waiting for M. Vulfran. With bent back he came forward, guided by Bastien. The butler made a sign to her that his master had passed a bad night.
The next day at the usual hour, Perrine was waiting for M. Vulfran. With a stooped back, he came forward, guided by Bastien. The butler signaled to her that his master had a rough night.
"Is Aurelie there?" asked the blind man in a changed voice, a voice low and weak, like that of a sick child.
"Is Aurelie there?" asked the blind man in a different tone, a low and weak voice, like that of a sick child.
Perrine went forward quickly.
Perrine moved ahead quickly.
"I am here, M. Vulfran," she said.
"I’m here, Mr. Vulfran," she said.
"Let us get into the carriage, Aurelie," he said.
"Let's get in the carriage, Aurelie," he said.
As soon as he had taken his place beside Perrine his head drooped on his chest. He said not a word.
As soon as he settled down next to Perrine, his head fell forward onto his chest. He didn’t say a word.
At the foot of the office steps Talouel was there ready to receive him and help him to alight.
At the bottom of the office steps, Talouel was there to greet him and help him get down.
"I suppose you felt strong enough to come?" he said, in a sympathetic voice which contrasted with the flash in his eyes.
"I guess you felt strong enough to come?" he said, in a sympathetic tone that contrasted with the flash in his eyes.
"I did not feel at all strong, but I came because I thought that I ought to come," said his employer.
"I didn't feel strong at all, but I came because I thought I should," said his employer.
M. Vulfran stopped him and told Perrine to guide him to his office.
M. Vulfran stopped him and asked Perrine to show him the way to his office.
The mail, which had accumulated in two days, was read, but the blind man made no comments on the correspondence. It was as though he were deaf or asleep. The heads of the factory then came in to discuss an important question that had to be settled that day. When the immediate business was settled Perrine was left alone with the blind man. He was silent.
The mail that had piled up over two days was read, but the blind man didn't say anything about the letters. It was like he was deaf or asleep. Then the factory heads came in to talk about an important issue that needed to be resolved that day. Once the immediate matters were taken care of, Perrine was left alone with the blind man. He remained quiet.
Time passed; he did not move. She had often seen him sit still, but on such occasions, from the expression on his face, she had known that he was following his work as though he were watching with his eyes. He listened to the whistle of the engines, the rolling of the trucks; he was attentive to every sound and seemed to know exactly what was going on, but now he seemed as though he were turned into a statue. There was no expression in his face and he was so silent. He did not seem to be breathing. Perrine was overcome by a sort of terror. She moved uneasily in her chair; she did not dare speak to him.
Time passed; he didn’t move. She had often seen him sit still, but in those moments, from the look on his face, she knew he was engaged in his work as if he were watching with his own eyes. He listened to the whistle of the engines, the rumble of the trucks; he was tuned into every sound and seemed to know exactly what was happening, but now he looked like a statue. There was no expression on his face, and he was so quiet. He didn’t seem to be breathing. Perrine was filled with a kind of fear. She shifted awkwardly in her chair; she didn’t dare speak to him.
Suddenly he put his two hands over his face and, as though unaware that anyone was present, he cried: "My God! my God! you have forsaken me! Oh, Lord, what have I done that you should forsake me!"
Suddenly, he covered his face with both hands and, as if he didn’t realize anyone else was there, he cried out, "My God! My God! Why have you abandoned me? Oh, Lord, what have I done to deserve this?"
Then the heavy silence fell again. Perrine trembled when she heard his cry, although she could not grasp the depth of his despair. [Pg 291]
Then the heavy silence fell again. Perrine trembled when she heard his cry, although she could not fully understand the depth of his despair. [Pg 291]
Everything that this man had attempted had been a success; he had triumphed over his rivals; but now, with one blow, that which he wanted most had been snatched from him. He had been waiting for his son; their meeting, after so many years of absence, he had pictured to himself, and then....
Everything this man had tried had been successful; he had beaten his rivals; but now, in one moment, the thing he wanted most had been taken from him. He had been waiting for his son; he had imagined their meeting after so many years apart, and then....
Then what?
What’s next?
"My God," cried the blind man again, "why have you taken him from me?" [Pg 292]
"My God," the blind man cried again, "why have you taken him from me?" [Pg 292]
CHAPTER XXIX
THE ANGEL OF REFORM
AS THE days passed M. Vulfran became very weak. At last he was confined to his room with a serious attack of bronchitis, and the entire management of the works was given over to Talouel, who was triumphant.
AS THE days went by, M. Vulfran became very weak. Eventually, he was stuck in his room with a serious case of bronchitis, and the entire management of the works was handed over to Talouel, who was feeling victorious.
When he recovered he was in such a state of apathy that it was alarming. They could not rouse him; nothing seemed to interest him, not even his business. Previously they had feared the effect a shock would have on his system, but now the doctors desired it, for it seemed that only a great shock could drag him out of this terrible condition. What could they do?
When he recovered, he was in such a state of apathy that it was concerning. They couldn’t wake him; nothing seemed to engage him, not even his work. Before, they had worried about how a shock would affect his health, but now the doctors actually wanted it, because it seemed like only a substantial shock could pull him out of this awful condition. What could they do?
After a time he returned to his business, but he scarcely took account of what Talouel had done during his absence. His manager, however, had been too clever and shrewd to take any steps that his employer would not have taken himself.
After a while, he went back to his business, but he hardly noticed what Talouel had done while he was away. His manager, however, had been too smart and astute to make any moves that his boss wouldn’t have made himself.
Every day Perrine took him to his various factories, but the drives were made in silence now. Frequently he did not reply to the remarks she made from time to time, and when he reached the works he scarcely listened to what his men had to say. [Pg 293]
Every day, Perrine took him to his different factories, but the drives were silent now. He often didn’t respond to her comments, and when they arrived at the works, he barely paid attention to what his workers had to say. [Pg 293]
"Do what you think best," he said always. "Arrange the matter with Talouel."
"Do what you think is best," he always said. "Sort it out with Talouel."
How long would this apathy last?
How long would this indifference continue?
One afternoon, when old Coco was bringing them back to Maraucourt, they heard a bell ringing.
One afternoon, when old Coco was taking them back to Maraucourt, they heard a bell ringing.
"Stop," he said; "I think that's the fire alarm."
"Stop," he said. "I think that's the fire alarm."
Perrine stopped the horse.
Perrine halted the horse.
"Yes, it's a fire," he said, listening. "Do you see anything?"
"Yeah, it's definitely a fire," he said, listening. "Do you see anything?"
"I can see a lot of black smoke over by the poplars on the left," replied Perrine.
"I can see a lot of black smoke by the poplars on the left," replied Perrine.
"On the left? That is the way to the factory."
"To the left? That's the way to the factory."
"Yes; shall I drive that way?" asked Perrine.
"Yeah; should I drive that way?" asked Perrine.
"Yes," replied M. Vulfran, indifferently.
"Yeah," replied M. Vulfran, indifferently.
It was not until they reached the village that they knew where the fire was.
It wasn't until they got to the village that they figured out where the fire was.
"Don't hurry, M. Vulfran," called out a peasant; "the fire ain't in your house. It's La Tiburce's house that's on fire."
"Don't rush, M. Vulfran," shouted a peasant; "the fire isn't in your house. It's La Tiburce's house that's burning."
La Tiburce was a drunken creature who minded little babies who were too young to be taken to the crèche. She lived in a miserable tumble-down house near the schools.
La Tiburce was a drunk who took care of tiny babies that were too young to go to daycare. She lived in a rundown, shabby house near the schools.
"Let us go there," said M. Vulfran.
"Let's go there," said M. Vulfran.
They had only to follow the crowd, for the people, when they saw the flames and smoke rising, were running excitedly to the spot where the fire was. Before reaching the scene Perrine had to stop several times for fear of running someone down. Nothing in the world would have made the people get out of their way. Finally M. Vulfran got out of [Pg 294] the carriage and, guided by Perrine, walked through the crowd. As they neared the entrance to the house, Fabry, wearing a helmet, for he was chief of the firemen, came up to them.
They just had to follow the crowd, because when people saw the flames and smoke rising, they were running excitedly toward the fire. Before reaching the scene, Perrine had to stop several times to avoid running someone over. Nothing in the world would make the people clear a path. Finally, M. Vulfran got out of[Pg 294] the carriage and, with Perrine leading the way, walked through the crowd. As they got closer to the entrance of the house, Fabry, wearing a helmet since he was the chief of the firemen, came up to them.
"We've got it under control," he said, "but the house is entirely burnt, and what's worse, several children, five or six, perhaps, are lost. One is buried beneath, two have been suffocated, and we don't know where the other three are."
"We've got it under control," he said, "but the house is completely burned down, and what's worse, several children, maybe five or six, are missing. One is trapped under the debris, two have suffocated, and we have no idea where the other three are."
"How did it happen?" asked M. Vulfran.
"How did it happen?" M. Vulfran asked.
"La Tiburce was asleep, drunk. She is still in that condition. The biggest of the children were playing with the matches. When the fire began to flare up some of the children got out, and La Tiburce woke up. She is so drunk she got out herself but left the little ones in the cradle."
"La Tiburce was passed out, intoxicated. She's still in that state. The older kids were playing with matches. When the fire started to blaze, some of the kids managed to get out, and La Tiburce woke up. She's so drunk that she got out herself but left the little ones in the crib."
The sound of cries and loud talking could be heard in the yard. M. Vulfran wanted to go in.
The sound of shouting and loud conversations filled the yard. M. Vulfran wanted to go inside.
"Don't go in there, sir," said Fabry. "The mothers whose two children were suffocated are carrying on pretty badly."
"Don't go in there, sir," said Fabry. "The mothers of the two kids who suffocated are really upset."
"Who are they?"
"Who are they?"
"Two women who work in your factory."
"Two women who work at your factory."
"I must speak to them."
"I need to talk to them."
Leaning on Perrine's shoulder, he told her to guide him. Preceded by Fabry, who made way for them, they went into the yard where the firemen were turning the hose on the house as the flames burst forth in a crackling sound.
Leaning on Perrine's shoulder, he asked her to lead him. Following Fabry, who cleared a path for them, they entered the yard where the firefighters were spraying the house with the hose as the flames erupted with a crackling sound.
In a far-off corner several women stood round the two mothers who were crying. Fabry brushed [Pg 295] aside the group. M. Vulfran went up to the bereaved parents, who sat with their dead children on their knees. Then one of the women, who thought perhaps that a supreme help had come, looked up with a gleam of hope in her eyes. When she recognized M. Vulfran she raised her arm to him threateningly.
In a distant corner, several women gathered around the two mothers who were crying. Fabry pushed [Pg 295] away from the group. M. Vulfran approached the grieving parents, who sat with their deceased children on their laps. Then one of the women, who hoped that a last-minute rescue had arrived, looked up with a spark of hope in her eyes. When she realized it was M. Vulfran, she raised her arm at him in a threatening gesture.
"Ah," she cried, "come and see for yourself what they do to our babies while we are sweating and killing ourselves for you. Can you give us back their lives? Oh, my little boy."
"Ah," she shouted, "come and see for yourself what they do to our babies while we’re working ourselves to the bone for you. Can you bring back their lives? Oh, my little boy."
She burst into sobs as she bent over her child.
She broke down in tears as she leaned over her child.
M. Vulfran hesitated for a moment; then he turned to Fabry and said:
M. Vulfran paused for a moment; then he looked at Fabry and said:
"You are right; let us go."
"You're right; let's do it."
They returned to the offices. After a time Talouel came to tell his employer that out of the six children that they had thought were dead, three had been found in the homes of neighbors, where they had been carried when the fire first broke out. The burial for the other three tiny victims was to take place the next day.
They went back to the offices. After a while, Talouel came to inform his boss that out of the six children they thought were dead, three had been found in the homes of neighbors, where they had been taken when the fire first started. The burial for the other three little victims was scheduled for the next day.
When Talouel had gone, Perrine, who had been very thoughtful, decided to speak to M. Vulfran.
When Talouel left, Perrine, who had been deep in thought, decided to talk to M. Vulfran.
"Are you not going to the burial service of these little babies?" she asked. Her trembling voice betrayed her emotion.
"Are you not going to the funeral for these little babies?" she asked. Her trembling voice showed her emotion.
"Why should I go?" asked M. Vulfran.
"Why should I go?" asked M. Vulfran.
"Because that would be the most dignified answer you could give to what that poor woman said." [Pg 296]
"Because that would be the most respectful response you could give to what that poor woman said." [Pg 296]
"Did my work people come to the burial service of my son?" asked M. Vulfran, coldly.
"Did my coworkers come to my son's funeral?" asked M. Vulfran, coldly.
"They did not share your sorrow," said Perrine gravely, "but if you share theirs now they will be touched."
"They didn't feel your sadness," Perrine said seriously, "but if you feel theirs now, it will resonate with them."
"You don't know how ungrateful the workingman is."
"You don't realize how unappreciative the working man is."
"Ungrateful! For what? The money they receive? They consider that they have a right to the money they earn. It is theirs. Would they show ingratitude if an interest was taken in them, if a little friendly help was given them? Perhaps it would not be the same, do you think so? Friendship creates friendship. One often loves when one knows one is loved, and it seems to me that when we are friendly to others, we make friends ourselves. It means so much to lighten the burdens of the poor, but how much more is it to lighten their sorrows ... by helping to share them."
"Ungrateful! For what? The money they get? They think they have a right to the money they earn. It belongs to them. Would they still be ungrateful if someone showed an interest in them or offered a little friendly help? Maybe it wouldn't feel the same, what do you think? Friendship builds friendship. People often love when they know they're loved, and it seems to me that when we show kindness to others, we make friends in return. It means so much to ease the burdens of the poor, but it means even more to lighten their sorrows... by helping to share them."
It seemed to her that she had still so much to say on this subject, but M. Vulfran did not reply. He did not even appear to be listening to her, and she was afraid to say more. Later she might make another attempt.
It felt to her like she still had so much to say on this topic, but M. Vulfran didn’t respond. He didn’t even seem to be paying attention to her, and she was hesitant to say anything else. Maybe she would try again later.
As they left the office M. Vulfran turned to Talouel, who was standing on the steps, and said:
As they were leaving the office, M. Vulfran turned to Talouel, who was standing on the steps, and said:
"Tell the priest to arrange a suitable burial for the three children. It will be at my expense and I shall be there."
"Tell the priest to organize a proper burial for the three kids. I'll cover the costs, and I'll be there."
Talouel jumped.
Talouel leaped.
"And let everyone know," continued M. Vulfran, [Pg 297] "that all who wish to go to the church tomorrow, can take the time off. This fire is a great misfortune."
"And let everyone know," continued M. Vulfran, [Pg 297] "that anyone who wants to go to the church tomorrow can take the time off. This fire is a huge disaster."
"We are not responsible for it," said Talouel.
"We're not responsible for that," said Talouel.
"Not directly ... no," said M. Vulfran.
"Not directly ... no," M. Vulfran said.
Perrine had another surprise the next morning. After the mail had been opened and the replies dictated, M. Vulfran detained Fabry and said: "I want you to start for Rouen. I think you can spare the time. I have heard that they have built a model crèche there. It is not built by the town, but someone has had it built to the memory of one whom they have lost. I want you to see how this is made. Study it in all its details—the construction, heating and ventilation and the expense of keeping it up. In three months we must have a crèche at the entrance of all my factories. I don't want such a calamity as that which occurred yesterday to take place again. I rely upon you and the responsibility is upon you now."
Perrine had another surprise the next morning. After the mail was opened and the responses were dictated, M. Vulfran stopped Fabry and said, "I want you to head to Rouen. I think you can spare the time. I’ve heard they’ve built a model crèche there. It wasn’t built by the city, but someone had it constructed in memory of someone they lost. I need you to check it out. Study all the details—the design, heating, ventilation, and the maintenance costs. In three months, we need to have a crèche at the entrance of all my factories. I don’t want a disaster like what happened yesterday to occur again. I’m counting on you, and the responsibility is yours now."
That evening Perrine told the great news to her governess, who was delighted. While they were talking about it, M. Vulfran came into the room.
That evening, Perrine shared the big news with her governess, who was thrilled. While they were discussing it, M. Vulfran walked into the room.
"Mademoiselle," he said, "I have come to ask a favor of you in the name of all the village. It is a big favor. It may mean a great sacrifice on your part. This is it."
"Mademoiselle," he said, "I've come to ask a favor from you on behalf of the whole village. It's a big favor. It could require a significant sacrifice from you. Here's what it is."
In a few words he outlined the request he had to make. It was that mademoiselle should send in her resignation at the schools and take charge of the five crèches which he was going to build. He knew [Pg 298] of no one who was capable of taking on their shoulders such a big burden. He would donate a crèche to each village and endow it with sufficient capital to keep up its maintenance.
In just a few words, he explained his request. He wanted her to resign from the schools and oversee the five childcare centers he planned to build. He didn’t know anyone else who could handle such a big responsibility. He would provide a childcare center for each village and give it enough funding to cover its upkeep.
Although Mlle. Belhomme loved to teach, and it would be indeed a sacrifice for her to give up her school, she felt, after she had talked with the blind man, that it was here where her duty lay. It was indeed a great work that she was called upon to do, and she would enter upon her task with all the enthusiasm of which her big heart was capable.
Although Mlle. Belhomme loved teaching, and it would truly be a sacrifice for her to leave her school, after talking with the blind man, she felt that her duty was here. It was indeed a significant task that she was meant to undertake, and she would approach it with all the enthusiasm her big heart could muster.
"This is a great thing you are doing, Monsieur Vulfran," she said, with tears in her eyes, "and I will do all I can to make this work a success."
"This is an amazing thing you're doing, Monsieur Vulfran," she said, with tears in her eyes, "and I will do everything I can to make this a success."
"It is your pupil one must thank for it," said the blind man, "not I. Her words and suggestions have awakened something in my heart. I have stepped out on a new road. I am only at the first steps. It is nothing compared with what I intend to do."
"It’s your student we should thank for this," said the blind man, "not me. Her words and ideas have stirred something in my heart. I've embarked on a new journey. I'm just at the beginning. It’s nothing compared to what I plan to achieve."
"Oh, please," said Perrine, her eyes bright with delight and pride, "if you still want to do something...."
"Oh, come on," said Perrine, her eyes shining with happiness and pride, "if you still want to do something...."
"What is it?" he asked with a smile.
"What is it?" he asked with a smile.
"I want to take you somewhere ... tonight."
"I want to take you somewhere ... tonight."
"What do you mean? Where do you want to take me?" asked the blind man, mystified.
"What do you mean? Where do you want to take me?" asked the blind man, confused.
"To a place where your presence only for a few moments will bring about extraordinary results," said Perrine. [Pg 299]
"To a place where just being there for a little while will lead to amazing results," said Perrine. [Pg 299]
"Well, can't you tell me where this mysterious place is?" asked M. Vulfran.
"Well, can't you just tell me where this mysterious place is?" asked M. Vulfran.
"But if I tell you, your visit will not have the same effect. It will be a failure. It will be a fine evening and warm, and I am sure that you will not take cold. Please say you will go!"
"But if I tell you, your visit won't have the same impact. It will be a letdown. It will be a lovely evening and warm, and I'm sure you won't catch a chill. Please say you will come!"
"I think one could have confidence in her," said Mademoiselle Belhomme, "although her request seems a little strange and childish."
"I think we can trust her," said Mademoiselle Belhomme, "even though her request seems a bit odd and childlike."
"Well," said M. Vulfran, indulgently, "I'll do as you wish, Aurelie. Now at what hour are we to start on this adventure?"
"Well," said M. Vulfran, kindly, "I'll do what you want, Aurelie. So, at what time are we heading out for this adventure?"
"The later it is the better it will be," said Perrine.
"The later it gets, the better it will be," said Perrine.
During the evening he spoke several times of the outing they were to have, but Perrine would not explain.
During the evening, he mentioned several times the outing they were supposed to have, but Perrine didn't say anything.
"Do you know, little girl, you have aroused my curiosity?" he said at last.
"Do you know, little girl, you've piqued my curiosity?" he finally said.
"I am glad you are interested," she said gravely. "There is so much that can be done in the future. Do not look back to the past any more."
"I’m glad you’re interested," she said seriously. "There’s so much that can be done in the future. Don’t look back at the past anymore."
"The future is empty for me," said the blind man bitterly.
"The future feels empty for me," the blind man said bitterly.
"Oh, no; it is not," said Perrine, lifting her lovely face to his. Her eyes were shining with a beautiful light. "It will not be empty if you think of others. When one is a child, and not very happy, one often thinks that if a wonderful fairy came to them, of what beautiful things they would ask. But if one is the fairy, or rather the magician oneself, and can do all the wonderful things alone, [Pg 300] wouldn't it be splendid to use one's power?..."
"Oh, no; it isn't," said Perrine, tilting her lovely face up to him. Her eyes sparkled with a beautiful light. "It won’t feel empty if you think of others. When you're a child and not very happy, you often imagine what amazing things you would ask for if a magical fairy showed up. But if you are the fairy, or rather the magician yourself, and can do all those amazing things on your own, wouldn't it be incredible to use your powers?..."
The evening passed. Several times the blind man asked if it were not time to start, but Perrine delayed as long as possible.
The evening went by. Several times, the blind man asked if it was time to start, but Perrine kept putting it off as long as she could.
At last she said that she thought they could start. The night was warm, no breeze, no mists. The atmosphere was a trifle heavy and the sky dark.
At last, she said she thought they could get started. The night was warm, with no breeze and no mist. The atmosphere felt a bit heavy, and the sky was dark.
When they reached the village it was all quiet. All seemed to sleep. Not a light shone from the windows.
When they got to the village, it was completely quiet. It looked like everyone was asleep. Not a single light shone from the windows.
The dark night made no difference to the blind man. As they walked along the road from the chateau he knew exactly where he was.
The dark night didn't affect the blind man. As they walked along the road from the chateau, he knew exactly where he was.
"We must be nearing Françoise's house," he said, after they had walked a little distance.
"We must be getting close to Françoise's place," he said, after they had walked a bit.
"That is just where we are going," said Perrine. "We are there now. Let me take your hand and guide you, and please don't speak. We have some stairs to go up, but they are quite easy and straight. When we get to the top of these stairs I shall open a door and we shall go into a room for just one moment."
"That's exactly where we're headed," said Perrine. "We're almost there now. Let me take your hand and lead you, and please stay quiet. We have some stairs to climb, but they're pretty easy and straight. When we reach the top of these stairs, I'll open a door and we’ll step into a room for just a moment."
"What do you want me to see ... when I can't see anything?" he said.
"What do you want me to see ... when I can't see anything?" he said.
"There will be no need for you to see," replied Perrine.
"There’s no need for you to see," replied Perrine.
"Then why come?"
"Then why are you here?"
"I want you here," said Perrine earnestly. "Here are the stairs. Now step up, please."
"I want you here," Perrine said sincerely. "Here are the stairs. Now step up, please."
They climbed up the stairs and Perrine opened a [Pg 301] door and gently drew M. Vulfran inside a room and closed the door again.
They went up the stairs, and Perrine opened a [Pg 301] door, carefully leading M. Vulfran into a room before closing the door again.
They stood in a suffocating, evil-smelling room.
They stood in a cramped, foul-smelling room.
"Who is there?" asked a weary voice.
"Who's there?" asked a tired voice.
Pressing his hand, Perrine warned M. Vulfran not to speak.
Pressing his hand, Perrine warned Mr. Vulfran not to say anything.
The same voice spoke:
The same voice said:
"Get into bed, La Noyelle. How late you are."
"Get into bed, La Noyelle. You're really late."
This time M. Vulfran clasped Perrine's hand in a sign for them to leave the place.
This time, M. Vulfran grabbed Perrine's hand as a signal for them to leave.
She opened the door and they went down, while a murmur of voices accompanied them. When they reached the street M. Vulfran spoke: "You wanted me to know what that room was the first night when you slept there?"
She opened the door and they went downstairs, while a murmur of voices followed them. When they got to the street, M. Vulfran said, "You wanted me to know what that room was like the first night you slept there?"
"I wanted you to know what kind of a place all the women who work for you have to sleep in. They are all alike in Maraucourt and the other villages. You have stood in one of these dreadful rooms; all the others are like it. Think of your women and children, your factory hands, who are breathing that poisoned air. They are slowly dying. They are almost all weak and sick."
"I wanted you to understand the kind of place the women working for you have to sleep in. They’re all the same in Maraucourt and the other villages. You’ve been in one of these awful rooms; all the others are just like it. Think about your women and children, your factory workers, who are breathing that toxic air. They are slowly dying. Almost all of them are weak and sick."
M. Vulfran was silent. He did not speak again, neither did Perrine. When they entered the hall he bade her good night, and guided by Bastien, he went to his own room. [Pg 302]
M. Vulfran was quiet. He didn't say another word, and neither did Perrine. When they got to the hall, he wished her good night and, with Bastien's help, went to his own room. [Pg 302]
CHAPTER XXX
GRANDFATHER FINDS PERRINE
ONE year had passed since Perrine had arrived at Maraucourt on that radiant Sunday morning. What a miserable lonely little girl she had been then.
ONE year had passed since Perrine had arrived at Maraucourt on that bright Sunday morning. What a sad, lonely little girl she had been back then.
The day was just as radiant now, but what a change in Perrine, and, be it said, in the whole village also. She was now a lovely girl of fifteen. She knew she was loved and loved for herself, and this is what gave the deep look of happiness to her eyes.
The day was just as bright now, but Perrine had changed so much, and, it should be noted, so had the entire village. She was now a beautiful girl of fifteen. She knew she was loved and loved for who she was, and that’s what brought a deep happiness to her eyes.
And the village! No one would have recognized it now. There were new buildings, pretty cottages, and a hospital commanding a view of the surrounding country. Near the factories were two handsome red brick buildings. These were the crèches where the little children, whose mothers were working in the factories, were kept. All the little children had their meals there, and many of them slept there. It was a home for them.
And the village! No one would recognize it now. There were new buildings, charming cottages, and a hospital with a view of the surrounding area. Near the factories were two beautiful red brick buildings. These were the daycares where the little kids, whose moms were working in the factories, were taken care of. All the little kids had their meals there, and many of them napped there. It was a home for them.
M. Vulfran had bought up all the old houses, the tumble-down hovels and huts, and had built new cottages in their places. There was a large restaurant built where the men and women could get a [Pg 303] dinner for eleven cents, the meal consisting of a soup, stew or roast, bread and cider.
M. Vulfran had purchased all the old houses, the rundown shacks and huts, and constructed new cottages in their place. There was a big restaurant where people could have dinner for eleven cents, which included a soup, stew or roast, bread, and cider.
Every little cottage, for which the tenant paid one hundred francs a year, had its own tiny garden in which to grow vegetables for the family.
Every little cottage, where the tenant paid a hundred francs a year, had its own small garden to grow vegetables for the family.
In the road leading to the chateau there was now a fine recreation ground, which was greatly patronized after the factories had closed. There were merry-go-rounds, swings, bowling alleys and a stand for the musicians who played every Saturday and Sunday, and of course on every holiday. This public park of amusement was used by the people of all five villages. Monsieur Vulfran had thought it better to have one place of reunion and recreation. If his people all met together to enjoy their leisure hours, it would establish good relations and a bond of friendship between them. At the end of the grounds there was a fine library with a reading and writing room.
On the road to the chateau, there was now a great recreation area that was really popular after the factories closed. It featured merry-go-rounds, swings, bowling alleys, and a stage for musicians who played every Saturday and Sunday, as well as on every holiday. This public amusement park was used by people from all five villages. Monsieur Vulfran believed it was better to have a single place for gathering and fun. By bringing everyone together to enjoy their free time, he aimed to build good relationships and friendships among them. At the far end of the grounds, there was a nice library with a reading and writing room.
M. Vulfran's relations thought that he had gone mad. Did he intend to ruin himself? That is to say, ruin them? Some steps ought to be taken to prevent him from spending his fortune in this manner. His fondness for that girl was a proof that he was losing his mind. That girl did not know what she was doing! All their animosity was centered on her. What did it matter to her that his fortune was being thrown away? But if Perrine had all the relations against her, she knew that she had M. Vulfran's friendship, and the family doctor, Doctor Ruchon, Mlle. Belhomme and Fabry all [Pg 304] adored her. Since the doctor had seen that it was the "little girl" who had been the means of his patient exerting this wonderful moral and intellectual energy, his attitude to her expressed the greatest respect and affection. In the doctor's eyes, Perrine was a wonderful little girl.
M. Vulfran's relatives thought he had lost his mind. Was he really planning to ruin himself? In other words, ruin them? They needed to do something to stop him from squandering his fortune like this. His infatuation with that girl was proof that he was losing it. She was clueless about what was happening! All their resentment was directed at her. What did it matter to her that his wealth was being wasted? But even though Perrine had all the relatives against her, she knew she had M. Vulfran's support, and the family doctor, Dr. Ruchon, Mlle. Belhomme, and Fabry all [Pg 304] adored her. Since the doctor recognized that this "little girl" had inspired his patient to show this incredible moral and intellectual strength, his attitude towards her showed great respect and affection. In the doctor's eyes, Perrine was a remarkable little girl.
"She can do a great deal more than I can," he said, shaking his gray head.
"She can do a lot more than I can," he said, shaking his gray head.
And Mlle. Belhomme, how proud she was of her pupil! As to Fabry, he was on the best of terms with her. He had been so closely connected with her in the good work that had been done, for Fabry had superintended everything.
And Mlle. Belhomme, how proud she was of her student! As for Fabry, he got along great with her. He had been very involved in the good work they had accomplished since Fabry had overseen everything.
It was half-past twelve. Fabry had not yet arrived. M. Vulfran, usually so calm, was getting impatient. Luncheon was over and he had gone into his study with Perrine; every now and again he walked to the window and listened.
It was 12:30. Fabry still hadn't shown up. M. Vulfran, who was usually so composed, was starting to lose his patience. Lunch was finished, and he had gone into his study with Perrine; every now and then he walked to the window and listened.
"The train must be late," he murmured.
"The train must be running late," he murmured.
Perrine wanted to keep him away from the window, for there were many things going on outside in the park about which she did not wish him to know. With unusual activity, the gardeners were putting great pots of flowers on the steps and in front of the house. Flags were flying from the recreation grounds, which could be seen from the windows.
Perrine wanted to keep him away from the window because there were a lot of things happening outside in the park that she didn’t want him to know about. The gardeners were unusually busy placing big pots of flowers on the steps and in front of the house. Flags were waving from the recreation grounds, visible from the windows.
At last the wheels of a carriage were heard on the drive.
At last, the sound of a carriage's wheels was heard on the driveway.
"There's Fabry," said M. Vulfran. His voice expressed anxiety, but pleasure at the same time. [Pg 305]
"There's Fabry," said M. Vulfran. His voice showed worry but also excitement at the same time. [Pg 305]
Fabry came in quickly. He also appeared to be in a somewhat excited state. He gave a look at Perrine which made her feel uneasy without knowing why.
Fabry walked in quickly. He also seemed a bit on edge. He shot a glance at Perrine that made her feel uncomfortable, though she couldn't quite put her finger on why.
"I got your telegram," said M. Vulfran, "but it was so vague. I want to be sure. Speak out."
"I got your message," said M. Vulfran, "but it was really unclear. I want to be sure. Just say it."
"Shall I speak before mademoiselle?" asked Fabry, glancing at Perrine.
"Should I speak first, mademoiselle?" Fabry asked, looking at Perrine.
"Yes, if it is as you say."
"Yeah, if that's what you say."
It was the first time that Fabry had asked if he could speak before Perrine. In the state of mind in which she was suddenly thrown, this precaution only made her the more anxious.
It was the first time that Fabry had asked if he could speak before Perrine. Given the state of mind she was suddenly in, this caution only made her more anxious.
"The person whom we had lost trace of," said Fabry, without looking at Perrine, "came on to Paris. There she died. Here is a copy of the death certificate. It is in the name of Marie Doressany, widow of Edmond Vulfran Paindavoine."
"The person we lost track of," Fabry said, without looking at Perrine, "went on to Paris. She died there. Here’s a copy of the death certificate. It's under the name Marie Doressany, widow of Edmond Vulfran Paindavoine."
With trembling hands the blind man took the paper.
With shaking hands, the blind man took the paper.
"Shall I read it to you?" asked Fabry.
"Should I read it to you?" asked Fabry.
"No, if you have verified the names we will attend to that later. Go on."
"No, if you've checked the names, we'll deal with that later. Go ahead."
"I not only got the certificate; I wanted to question the man whom they call Grain-of-Salt. She died in a room in his house. Then I saw all those who were present at the poor woman's funeral. There was a street singer called the Baroness and an old shoemaker called Carp. It was the miserable existence which she had been forced to live that had finally killed her. I even saw the doctor who [Pg 306] attended her, Dr. Cendrier. He wanted her to go to the hospital, but she would not be parted from her daughter. Finally, to complete my investigations, they sent me to a woman who buys rags and bones. Her name is La Rouquerie. I could not see her until yesterday, as she had been out in the country."
"I not only got the certificate; I wanted to ask the man they call Grain-of-Salt. She died in a room in his house. Then I saw everyone who was at the poor woman's funeral. There was a street singer named the Baroness and an old shoemaker named Carp. It was the miserable life she had to live that ultimately killed her. I even saw the doctor who [Pg 306] treated her, Dr. Cendrier. He wanted her to go to the hospital, but she wouldn't leave her daughter. Finally, to finish my investigation, they sent me to a woman who buys rags and bones. Her name is La Rouquerie. I couldn’t meet her until yesterday because she had been out in the countryside."
Fabry paused. Then for the first time he turned to Perrine and bowed respectfully.
Fabry paused. Then, for the first time, he turned to Perrine and bowed respectfully.
"I saw Palikare, mademoiselle," he said. "He is looking very well."
"I saw Palikare, miss," he said. "He looks really good."
Perrine had risen to her feet. For some moments she stood listening, dazed. Then her eyes filled with tears.
Perrine had gotten up. For a while, she stood there listening, in shock. Then her eyes overflowed with tears.
"I then had to find out what had become of the little daughter," continued Fabry. "This ragpicker told me that she had met her in the Chantilly woods and that she was dying of hunger. It was her own donkey that she sold to the ragpicker who found her."
"I then had to find out what happened to the little daughter," continued Fabry. "This ragpicker told me that he ran into her in the Chantilly woods and that she was starving. She sold her own donkey to the ragpicker who found her."
"Tell me," cried M. Vulfran, turning his sightless eyes towards Perrine, who was trembling from head to foot, "why this little girl did not say who she was? You understand how deeply a little girl can feel, so can you explain this?"
"Tell me," cried M. Vulfran, turning his blind eyes towards Perrine, who was shaking all over, "why didn’t this little girl say who she was? You know how deeply a little girl can feel, so can you explain this?"
Perrine took a few steps towards him.
Perrine walked a few steps closer to him.
"Tell me why she does not come into my arms ... her grandfather's arms."
"Tell me why she doesn't come into my arms ... her grandfather's arms."
"Oh, grandpapa," cried Perrine, throwing her arms about his neck. [Pg 307]
"Oh, Grandpa," Perrine exclaimed, wrapping her arms around his neck. [Pg 307]
CHAPTER XXXI
THE GRATEFUL PEOPLE
FABRY had left the room, leaving the grandfather and his granddaughter together. For a long time the old man and the girl sat with their arms about each other. They only spoke now and again, just to exchange a word of affection.
FABRY had left the room, leaving the grandfather and his granddaughter together. For a long time, the old man and the girl sat with their arms around each other. They only spoke now and then, just to share a word of affection.
"My little granddaughter ... my boy's little girl," murmured the blind man, stroking her curls.
"My little granddaughter ... my son's little girl," murmured the blind man, stroking her curls.
"My grandpapa," murmured Perrine, rubbing her soft cheek against his.
"My grandpa," whispered Perrine, pressing her soft cheek against his.
"Why didn't you tell me who you were?" he asked at last.
"Why didn’t you tell me who you were?" he finally asked.
"But didn't I try several times?" replied Perrine. "Do you remember what you said to me the last time I spoke of dear mother and myself. You said: 'Understand, never speak to me again of those wretched creatures.'"
"But didn't I try several times?" Perrine replied. "Do you remember what you said to me the last time I talked about dear mother and myself? You said: 'Understand, never speak to me again about those miserable people.'"
"But could I guess that you were my granddaughter?" he said.
"But could I have guessed that you were my granddaughter?" he said.
"If I had come straight to you, don't you think you would have driven me away and not have listened to me?" asked Perrine.
"If I had come directly to you, don't you think you would have pushed me away and not listened to me?" asked Perrine.
"Ah," said the blind man, sadly, "who knows what I would have done!"
"Ah," said the blind man, sadly, "who knows what I could have done!"
"I thought so," said Perrine, "and I thought it [Pg 308] best not to let you know me until, like mama said, 'you would get to love me.'"
"I thought so," said Perrine, "and I figured it [Pg 308] was better not to let you know me until, as mom said, 'you would come to love me.'"
"And you have waited so long, and you had so many proofs of my affection."
"And you've waited so long, and you had so many signs of my love."
"But was it the affection of a grandfather? I did not dare think so," said Perrine.
"But was it the love of a grandfather? I didn't dare to think so," said Perrine.
"When I began to suspect that you were my son's child, I then quickly got positive proofs, and I gave you every chance to tell me that you were. Finally I employed Fabry, who, with his investigations, forced you to throw yourself into my arms. If you had spoken sooner, my little darling, you would have spared me many doubts."
"When I started to suspect that you were my son's child, I quickly found solid evidence, and I gave you every opportunity to tell me the truth. In the end, I hired Fabry, who, through his investigations, made you come to me. If you had been honest earlier, my dear, you would have saved me a lot of uncertainty."
"Yes," said Perrine sweetly, "but we are so happy now, and doesn't that prove that what I did was all for the best?"
"Yes," Perrine said sweetly, "but we're so happy now, and doesn't that show that what I did was for the best?"
"Well, all is well. We will leave it at that. Now tell me all about your father ... my boy."
"Well, everything's good. Let's just leave it at that. Now tell me everything about your dad ... my boy."
"I cannot speak to you of my father without speaking of my mother," said Perrine gravely. "They both loved me so much, and I loved them just the same."
"I can’t talk about my dad without mentioning my mom," said Perrine seriously. "They both cared for me deeply, and I felt the same way about them."
"My little girl," said the blind man, "what Fabry has just told me of her has touched me deeply. She refused to go to the hospital where she might have been cured because she would not leave you alone in Paris...."
"My little girl," said the blind man, "what Fabry just told me about her has really touched me. She turned down going to the hospital where she could have been treated because she didn't want to leave you alone in Paris...."
"Oh, yes; you would have loved her," cried Perrine; "my darling mother."
"Oh, yes; you would have loved her," exclaimed Perrine; "my dear mother."
"Talk to me about her," said the old man, "about them both." [Pg 309]
"Tell me about her," said the old man, "about both of them." [Pg 309]
"Yes," said Perrine; "I will make you know her and then you will love her."
"Yes," said Perrine; "I'll introduce you to her and then you'll love her."
Perrine told about their life before they lost all their money; then about their travels through the various countries and the wanderings over the mountains; then of her father's illness and his death, and how she and her sick mother journeyed through France with the hope that they could reach Maraucourt in time before the sick woman died.
Perrine talked about their life before they lost all their money; then about their travels through different countries and their adventures over the mountains; then about her father's illness and his death, and how she and her ailing mother traveled through France hoping to reach Maraucourt in time before her mother passed away.
While they were talking they could hear vague sounds outside in the garden.
While they were talking, they could hear faint sounds coming from the garden outside.
"What is the matter out there?" asked M. Vulfran. Perrine went to the window. The lawns and drive were black with a crowd of men, women and children. They were dressed in their Sunday clothes; many of them carried banners and flags. This crowd, between six and seven thousand people, reached outside the grounds to the public park, and the murmur of their voices had reached the ears of the blind man and had turned his attention from Perrine's story, great though it was.
"What’s going on out there?" asked M. Vulfran. Perrine walked over to the window. The lawns and driveway were packed with a crowd of men, women, and children. They were all in their Sunday best; many of them were carrying banners and flags. This crowd, made up of about six to seven thousand people, extended beyond the grounds to the public park, and the sound of their voices had caught the attention of the blind man, distracting him from Perrine’s story, impressive as it was.
"What is it?" he asked.
"What is it?" he asked.
"It is your birthday today," said Perrine, smiling, "and all your men are here to celebrate it and to thank you for all you have done for them and their families."
"It’s your birthday today," said Perrine, smiling, "and all your guys are here to celebrate and thank you for everything you’ve done for them and their families."
"Oh!..."
"Oh wow!..."
The blind man walked to the window as though he could see them. He was recognized and a murmur ran through the crowd. [Pg 310]
The blind man walked to the window as if he could see them. People recognized him, and a murmur spread through the crowd. [Pg 310]
"Mon Dieu," he murmured, "how terrible they would be if they were against us." For the first time he realized the strength of the masses which he controlled.
"My God," he murmured, "how awful they would be if they were against us." For the first time, he understood the power of the masses that he controlled.
"Yes," said Perrine, "but they are with us because we are with them."
"Yeah," Perrine said, "but they're with us because we’re with them."
"Yes, little girl, and it is all due to you," he replied. "This is very different from the day when the service for your dear father was held in that empty church."
"Yes, little girl, and it’s all because of you," he replied. "This is really different from the day when the service for your dear father was held in that empty church."
"Yes, they are all here now," said Perrine, "and this is the Order of the Day, grandpapa dear: I am to guide you to the steps exactly at two o'clock. From there everyone will be able to see you. A man representing each village where you have your factories will come up the steps, and fatherly old Gathoye in the name of all is to make a speech."
"Yes, they’re all here now," Perrine said, "and this is the plan for today, grandpa dear: I’m going to lead you to the steps right at two o'clock. From there, everyone will be able to see you. A representative from each village where you have your factories will come up the steps, and the kind old Gathoye will give a speech on behalf of everyone."
At this moment the clock struck two.
At that moment, the clock chimed two.
"Now give me your hand, grandpapa, dear," said Perrine.
"Now give me your hand, Grandpa, please," said Perrine.
They reached the top of the steps and a great cheer broke out. Then the dear old Gathoye, who was the oldest employé, came forward alone. He was followed by the five delegates. Ten times the old man had been made to go over his speech that morning.
They got to the top of the steps and a huge cheer erupted. Then the beloved old Gathoye, who was the oldest employee, stepped forward alone. He was followed by the five delegates. The old man had gone over his speech ten times that morning.
"Monsieur Vulfran, sir," he began, "it is to wish you ... it is to congratulate you ... to congratulate you on...."
"Monsieur Vulfran, sir," he started, "I want to wish you ... I want to congratulate you ... to congratulate you on...."
Here he stopped short and began gesticulating with his hands, and the crowd, who saw his eloquent [Pg 311] gestures, thought that he making an elaborate speech.
Here he came to a sudden halt and started waving his hands, and the crowd, seeing his expressive [Pg 311] gestures, believed he was giving an elaborate speech.
After some vain efforts, during which he scratched his head several times, he said: "This is how it is: I had a fine speech all ready, but I've gone and forgot all I got to say. I had to congratulate you and thank you in the name of all from the bottom of our hearts...."
After a few pointless attempts, during which he scratched his head a few times, he said: "Here's the deal: I had a great speech all prepared, but I completely forgot what I wanted to say. I was supposed to congratulate you and thank you on behalf of everyone from the bottom of our hearts...."
He raised his hand solemnly.
He raised his hand seriously.
"I swear that's so on the faith of your oldest employé, Gathoye."
"I swear that on the faith of your oldest employee, Gathoye."
Although the speech was very incoherent, nevertheless it touched M. Vulfran deeply. With his hand on Perrine's shoulder, he moved forward to the balustrade. There all could see him from below.
Although the speech was really confusing, it still moved M. Vulfran deeply. With his hand on Perrine's shoulder, he stepped up to the railing. From there, everyone below could see him.
"My friends," he called out in a loud voice, "your sincere kind wishes give me the greatest pleasure, all the more so as you bring them to me on the happiest day of my life, the day when I have found my little granddaughter, the daughter of my only son whom I have lost. You know her; you have seen her at the factory. She will go on with the work we have already begun, and I promise you that your future, and your children's future, is in good hands."
"My friends," he shouted, "your heartfelt good wishes mean the world to me, especially today, the happiest day of my life, the day I found my little granddaughter, the daughter of my only son whom I've lost. You know her; you’ve seen her at the factory. She will continue the work we've started, and I promise you that your future, and your children's future, is in capable hands."
Thereupon he leaned down towards Perrine and before she could protest he lifted her up in his arms that were still strong, and presented her to the crowd, then kissed her tenderly.
Thereupon he leaned down towards Perrine, and before she could protest, he picked her up in his still-strong arms and showed her to the crowd, then kissed her gently.
Then a deafening cheer rang out. It was continued for several minutes. Cheers came from the mouths of seven thousand men, women and children. [Pg 312] Then, as the Order of the Day had been previously arranged, a line was formed and in single file they passed before their old chief and his granddaughter. With a bow and a hearty wish each man passed by.
Then a loud cheer erupted. It lasted for several minutes. Cheers came from seven thousand men, women, and children. [Pg 312] Then, as the Order of the Day had been planned, a line was formed, and they passed in single file in front of their old chief and his granddaughter. Each man bowed and offered a sincere wish as he walked by.
"Ah, grandpapa, if you could only see their kind faces!" cried Perrine.
"Ah, Grandpa, if you could only see their kind faces!" cried Perrine.
But there were some faces that were not exactly radiant. The two nephews certainly looked very glum when, after the ceremony, they came up to their cousin to offer their congratulations.
But there were some faces that weren't exactly bright. The two nephews definitely looked really down when, after the ceremony, they approached their cousin to give their congratulations.
"As for me," said Talouel, who did not mean to lose any time in paying court to the young heiress, "I had always supposed...."
"As for me," said Talouel, who didn’t plan to waste any time trying to win over the young heiress, "I had always thought...."
The excitement of the day proved too much for M. Vulfran. The doctor was called in.
The excitement of the day was too overwhelming for M. Vulfran. The doctor was called.
"You can understand, doctor," said the blind man anxiously, "how much I want to see my little granddaughter. You must get me into a state so that I can have this operation."
"You can understand, doctor," said the blind man nervously, "how much I want to see my little granddaughter. You need to get me ready for this operation."
"That is just it," said the doctor cheerily, "you must not have all this excitement. You must be perfectly calm. Now that this beautiful weather has come, you must go out, but you must keep quiet, and I guarantee that as soon as your cough has gone we shall be able to have a successful operation."
"That's exactly it," the doctor said cheerfully, "you can’t have all this excitement. You need to stay totally calm. Now that the weather is so nice, you should go outside, but you have to keep it low-key, and I promise that as soon as your cough is gone, we’ll be able to have a successful operation."
And the doctor's words came true. A month after M. Vulfran's birthday two specialists came down from Paris to perform the operation.
And the doctor's words turned out to be true. A month after M. Vulfran's birthday, two specialists came down from Paris to carry out the surgery.
When they wished to put him under an anesthetic he refused.
When they wanted to put him under anesthesia, he refused.
"If my granddaughter will have the courage to [Pg 313] hold my hand," he said, "you will see that I will be brave. Is it very painful?"
"If my granddaughter has the courage to [Pg 313] hold my hand," he said, "you'll see that I'll be brave. Is it really painful?"
They would use cocaine to alleviate the pain.
They would use cocaine to ease the pain.
The operation was over. Then came five or six days of waiting. The patient was kept in a dark room. Then at last the grandfather was allowed to see his little granddaughter.
The operation was over. Then came five or six days of waiting. The patient was kept in a dark room. Then finally, the grandfather was allowed to see his little granddaughter.
"Ah, if I had only had my eyes," he cried as he gazed at Perrine's beautiful little face, "I should have recognized her at the first glance. What fools! Couldn't anyone have seen the likeness to her father? This time Talouel would have been right if he had said that he 'supposed'...."
"Ah, if only I had my sight," he exclaimed as he looked at Perrine's lovely little face, "I would have recognized her immediately. What idiots! Couldn't anyone see the resemblance to her father? This time Talouel would have been right if he had said that he 'thought'...."
They did not let him use his eyes for long. Again the bandage was put on and was kept on for thirty days. Then one of the oculists who had remained at the chateau went up to Paris to select the glasses which would enable him to read and see at a distance.
They didn’t let him use his eyes for long. Again, the bandage was put on and kept on for thirty days. Then one of the eye doctors who had stayed at the chateau went to Paris to choose the glasses that would allow him to read and see at a distance.
What M. Vulfran desired most, now that he had seen Perrine's sweet face, was to go out and see his works, but this needed great precaution, and the trip had to be postponed for a time, for he did not wish to be closed up in a landau with the windows up, but to use his old phaeton and be driven by Perrine and show himself with her everywhere. For that they had to wait for a warm, sunny day.
What M. Vulfran wanted most, now that he had seen Perrine's sweet face, was to go out and see his works, but this required a lot of caution, and the trip had to be delayed for a while, because he didn’t want to be stuck in a landau with the windows up; he wanted to use his old phaeton and be driven by Perrine, showing himself with her everywhere. For that, they had to wait for a warm, sunny day.
At last the day they wanted came. The sky was blue, the air soft and warm. After luncheon Perrine gave the order to Bastien for the phaeton with old Coco to be at the door. [Pg 314]
At last, the day they had been waiting for arrived. The sky was blue, and the air felt soft and warm. After lunch, Perrine instructed Bastien to bring the phaeton with old Coco to the door. [Pg 314]
"Yes, at once, mademoiselle," he said with a smile.
"Sure thing, miss," he said with a smile.
Perrine was surprised at the tone of his reply and his smile; but she paid no more attention to it, as she was busy fussing about her grandfather so that he would not take cold.
Perrine was taken aback by the tone of his response and his smile, but she didn't dwell on it, as she was focused on making sure her grandfather stayed warm.
Presently Bastien came to say that the phaeton was ready. Perrine's eyes did not leave her grandfather as he walked forwards and down the steps alone. When they reached the last step a loud bray made her start. She looked up.
Presently, Bastien came to say that the phaeton was ready. Perrine's eyes stayed fixed on her grandfather as he walked forward and down the steps by himself. When they reached the last step, a loud bray startled her. She looked up.
There stood a donkey harnessed to a phaeton! A donkey, and that donkey was like Palikare, a Palikare shiny and glossy, with polished shoes and adorned with a beautiful yellow harness with blue tassels. The donkey, with his neck stretched out, continued to bray. In spite of the groom's hold upon him he turned and tried to get to Perrine.
There was a donkey hitched to a carriage! A donkey, and this donkey was like Palikare, a shiny and glossy Palikare, with polished hooves and dressed in a beautiful yellow harness with blue tassels. The donkey, neck extended, kept braying. Despite the groom holding onto him, he turned and tried to reach Perrine.
"Palikare!" she cried.
"Palikare!" she shouted.
She flew to him and flung her arms around his neck.
She soared to him and wrapped her arms around his neck.
"Oh, grandpapa, what a lovely surprise!" she cried, dancing around her dear Palikare.
"Oh, Grandpa, what a wonderful surprise!" she exclaimed, dancing around her dear Palikare.
"You don't owe it to me," said her grandfather. "Fabry bought it from that ragpicker to whom you sold it. The office staff offer it as a gift to their old comrade."
"You don’t owe me anything," her grandfather said. "Fabry got it from that ragman you sold it to. The office staff are giving it as a gift to their old friend."
"Oh, hasn't Monsieur Fabry got a good, kind heart!" cried Perrine.
"Oh, isn't Monsieur Fabry just so kind and generous!" exclaimed Perrine.
"Yes, he thought of it, but your cousins did not," said M. Vulfran. "I have ordered a pretty cart [Pg 315] from Paris for him. This phaeton is not the thing for him."
"Yes, he thought about it, but your cousins didn't," said M. Vulfran. "I've ordered a nice cart [Pg 315] from Paris for him. This carriage isn't suitable for him."
They got up into the carriage and Perrine took the reins delightedly.
They climbed into the carriage, and Perrine happily took the reins.
"Where shall we go first, grandpapa?" she asked.
"Where should we go first, Grandpa?" she asked.
"Why, to the log cabin," he said. "Don't you think I want to see the little nest where you once lived, my darling?"
"Why, to the log cabin," he said. "Don't you think I want to see the little place where you once lived, my darling?"
He referred to the cabin on the island where she had lived for a time the preceding year. It remained fondly in his mind. She drove on to the entrance and helped her grandfather alight at the path.
He mentioned the cabin on the island where she had lived for a while last year. It stayed warmly in his thoughts. She drove up to the entrance and helped her grandfather get out onto the path.
The cabin seemed just the same as when Perrine left it.
The cabin looked exactly the same as when Perrine left it.
"How strange," said M. Vulfran, "that only a few steps from a great industrial center you were able to live the life of a savage here."
"How odd," said M. Vulfran, "that just a few steps away from a major industrial hub, you were able to live like a savage here."
"In India we led a real savage life," said Perrine. "Everything around us belonged to us there, but here, I had no right to this and I was often very afraid."
"In India, we lived a truly wild life," said Perrine. "Everything around us was ours there, but here, I had no claim to it, and I was often really scared."
After M. Vulfran had inspected the little log hut he wanted to see the crèche at Maraucourt.
After M. Vulfran checked out the small log cabin, he wanted to visit the crèche at Maraucourt.
He thought that he would easily recognize it, as he had so often discussed the plans with Fabry, but when he found himself at the entrance, and was able to see at a glance all the other rooms, the dormitory where the little babies were asleep in their rose and blue cribs according to the sex, the playroom where those who could walk were playing, the [Pg 316] kitchen, the lavatory, he was surprised and delighted.
He thought he would easily recognize it since he had talked about the plans with Fabry so many times, but when he got to the entrance and could see all the other rooms at once—the dormitory where the little babies were sleeping in their pink and blue cribs according to gender, the playroom where the toddlers were playing, the [Pg 316] kitchen, and the restroom—he was surprised and thrilled.
Using large glass doors, the architect had cleverly made his plans so that from the first room the mothers could see all that went on in the other rooms where they were not allowed to enter.
Using large glass doors, the architect cleverly designed his plans so that from the first room, the mothers could see everything happening in the other rooms they weren’t allowed to enter.
In the nursery the children sprang forward and jumped upon Perrine, showing her the playthings that they had in their hands.
In the nursery, the kids rushed over and jumped on Perrine, excitedly showing her the toys they were holding.
"I see that you are known here," said M. Vulfran.
"I see that you're well-known here," said M. Vulfran.
"Known!" replied Mlle. Belhomme, greeting them. "She is loved by all; she is a little mother to them, and no one can play like she can."
"Known!" replied Mlle. Belhomme, greeting them. "Everyone loves her; she's like a little mother to them, and no one can play like she does."
M. Vulfran put his arms affectionately around his granddaughter as they went on to the carriage.
M. Vulfran wrapped his arms around his granddaughter with affection as they moved toward the carriage.
They returned home slowly as evening fell. Then as they passed from one hill to another, they found themselves overlooking the surrounding country, where new roofs and tall chimneys could be seen everywhere.
They made their way home slowly as night approached. As they moved from one hill to another, they found themselves looking out over the countryside, where they could see new rooftops and tall chimneys all around.
M. Vulfran took Perrine's hand.
M. Vulfran held Perrine's hand.
"All that is your work, child," he said; "I only thought of business. See what you have done. But so that this can all be continued in the years to come, we shall have to find you a husband, one who will be worthy of you, who will work for us. We will not ask anything more of him. I think one day we shall find the right man and we shall all be happy ... en famille...."
"All of this is your doing, kid," he said. "I was just focused on business. Look at what you've accomplished. But for this to keep going in the future, we need to find you a husband, someone deserving of you who will work for us. We won’t expect anything more from him. I believe one day we will find the right guy and we will all be happy... as a family..."
THE END
THE BERRY PATCH
JOSEPHINE LAWRENCE
12mo. Illustrated. Beautiful cloth binding, stamped in gold and jacket in colors.
12mo. Illustrated. Gorgeous cloth cover, embossed in gold with a colorful jacket.
Price, $1.50 Net.
Price: $1.50 Net.

The Berry family home was called the Berry Patch because of the "cross-patch" dispositions of the children, but, at heart, they all wanted to be right, and so the clash of experiences at last brought good results. In the process of interesting events, the reform of the family brought about the reform of the community, with unhappy dispositions changed into lovable characters, that make good citizens and reach social success.
The Berry family home was known as the Berry Patch because of the "cross-patch" attitudes of the children. However, deep down, they all wanted to do the right thing, and in the end, their clashes led to positive outcomes. Through a series of engaging events, the family's transformation led to the improvement of the community, turning their unhappy flaws into lovable traits, creating good citizens who achieve social success.
Elspeth Oliver is the girl whose energy keeps things whirling in the Berry Patch. Judge Berry was the great authority on what's what among them, and John Tabor, the school teacher, was the romantic character in the community. All the human excitements of pride and self-will enter into the various ambitions. Even generous impulses were taught restraint in the experiences of various kinds, showing that there is an appropriate time and place for everything.
Elspeth Oliver is the girl whose energy keeps everything moving in the Berry Patch. Judge Berry was the top authority on what's what among them, and John Tabor, the school teacher, was the romantic figure in the community. All the human emotions of pride and self-will come into play in their different ambitions. Even generous impulses learned to hold back through various experiences, showing that there is a right time and place for everything.
The Berry Patch children did not get into mischief from any desire to make trouble, but because a surplus of energy was engaged in making discoveries. However, the greatest of all discoveries was that experience is a dear teacher, and random experiences sometimes cost many tears. Human nature in the "Berry Patch" is revealed in so many ways that it makes profitable and interesting reading for those who are troubled with household troubles.
The Berry Patch kids didn’t get into trouble out of a desire to cause chaos, but because they had so much energy that they were constantly making discoveries. However, the biggest discovery of all was that experience is an expensive teacher, and random experiences can often lead to a lot of tears. Human nature in the "Berry Patch" is shown in so many ways that it offers valuable and engaging insights for those dealing with household issues.
Send for Our Free Illustrated Catalogue.
Request our free illustrated catalog.
CUPPLES & LEON COMPANY,
PUBLISHERS New York
CUPPLES & LEON COMPANY, PUBLISHERS New York
ROSEMARY
JOSEPHINE LAWRENCE
12mo. Illustrated, Beautiful cloth binding, stamped in gold with cover inlay and jacket in colors.
12mo. Illustrated, with a beautiful cloth cover, gold stamping, a cover inlay, and a colorful jacket.
Price $1.50 Net.
Price $1.50 Net.

This lively story of charming little girls awakens the fancy and stimulates the ambition of all little readers to be approved of their associates, and to win the admiration of their worthiest friends. The inspiration to do one's best in both work and play, with due regard for the comfort and welfare of others, is one of the fine merits of this story.
This engaging story about adorable little girls sparks the imagination and motivates all young readers to seek approval from their peers and earn the admiration of their most admirable friends. The encouragement to give their best in both work and play, while considering the comfort and wellbeing of others, is one of the great strengths of this story.
ROSEMARY
ROSEMARY
Rosemary Willis is twelve years old, the eldest of three sisters. She is charming, quick and radiant, with a snappy temper. As she is the responsible one, she has many hard struggles to do the right thing in the right way. Sarah is two years younger. She is the peculiar one, with her love for all kinds of animals about the farm, and her unsocial, stubborn disposition. Her unruly ideas lead her into numerous troubles before she changes her mind. Shirley is the baby and pet of six years. As she gets her own way so often, she is badly spoiled and receives many hard knocks before she begins to appreciate the comfort and interest of others. Dr. Hugh is their big brother, who has the care of them in the absence of their parents, and he ranges in their estimation all the way from terrible tyrant to wonderful, necessary brother. There are others who help complicate as well as untangle troubles, and fill up the experience of the story with interesting glimpses of life.
Rosemary Willis is twelve years old, the oldest of three sisters. She's charming, sharp, and bright, with a fiery temper. Since she’s the responsible one, she faces many tough challenges as she tries to do the right thing properly. Sarah is two years younger and is the oddball, with her love for all kinds of animals on the farm and her unsociable, stubborn nature. Her wild ideas often get her into trouble until she changes her mind. Shirley is the youngest and the favorite at six years old. Because she usually gets her way, she's spoiled and faces many tough lessons before she starts to value the comfort and interests of others. Dr. Hugh is their older brother, who looks after them while their parents are away, and he swings in their eyes from being a terrible tyrant to an essential, wonderful brother. There are others who help complicate and resolve issues, adding interesting moments to the story that reflect real life.
Send for Our Free Illustrated Catalogue.
Request our free illustrated catalog.
CUPPLES & LEON COMPANY, PUBLISHERS New York
CUPPLES & LEON COMPANY, PUBLISHERS New York
Transcriber's Note: Some spelling variations have been
standardised to agree with the original French version of "En Famille".
For example "Madamoiselle" and "Mademoiselle" have been changed to
Mademoiselle exclusively. Dr Cendrier, rather than Centrier, is correct
according to the original French version, so Centrier has been changed to
Cendrier.
In the fourth last paragraph "daughter" has been
corrected to "granddaughter".
Some spelling, punctuation and
grammatical errors have been corrected where detected.
Transcriber's Note: Some spelling variations have been standardized to match the original French version of "En Famille." For instance, "Madamoiselle" and "Mademoiselle" have been updated to just Mademoiselle. Dr. Cendrier, instead of Centrier, is the correct form according to the original French text, so Centrier has been replaced with Cendrier.
In the fourth to last paragraph, "daughter" has been corrected to "granddaughter."
Some spelling, punctuation, and grammatical mistakes have been fixed where identified.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!